Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


https://archive.org/details/hardtimes01dumo 


« 


4-r 


<# 


THE  HARD  TIMES 

I 

THE 

CAUSE  AND  THE  REMEDY. 


By  ANNIE  NEELES  DUMOND; 

Author  of  “The  Life  of  a Book  Agent,”  “Scraps,  or  Sabbath  School 
Influence,”  “Ravenia,  or  The  Outcast  Redeemed,”  “Happy 
at  Last,  or  a Sequel  to  The  Life  of  a Book  Agent,” 
“National  Reform,  or  Liquor  and  its  Con- 
sequences,” “ Church  and  Sunday- 
school  Influence,”  etc.  etc. 


St.  Louis: 

PUBLISHED  BY  THE  AUTHOR, 

1523  Lucas  Place. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1895,  by 
MRS.  ANNIE  NELLES  DUMOND, 
in  the  Offlee  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington,  D.  C. 


DEDICA  TION. 

To  all  the  nohle  Workers  in  the  Reform 
that  will  stand  firm  against  the  liquor  trafic, 
and  all  monopoly,  for  God  and  Home  and 
Native  Land,  this  volume  is  respectfully 
dedicated  by 

The  Author. 


o q c C;  Q q 

sj  o O {y 


PREFACE. 


In  preparing  this  little  volume  for  the  public,  I entered 
upon  the  task  with  the  sincere  desire  of  saying  something 
that  would  open  the  eyes  of  voters  to  see  this  subject  in  its 
true  light,  and  influence  them  to  ask  God  to  forgive  them 
for  the  neglect  of  their  duty  to  him  and  their  fellow-man, 
and  then  to  vote  as  they  pray.  All  Christians  should  vote 
against  liquor.  They  will  be  held  responsible  by  God  at 
the  day  of  Judgment,  if  they  pray  for  this  terrible  curse  to 
be  removed,  and  then  vote  to  keep  it  and  to  license  it  to 
make  more  drunkards. 

Reader,  have  you  ever  given  this  matter  a serious  thought? 
If  not,  I hope  this  little  volume  will  lead  you  to  more 
earnest  reflection  upon  the  path  of  duty,  and  strengthen  you 
to  walk  therein.  In  the  hope  that  it  may  be  received  and 
judged  by  a generous  public  with  the  same  kindness  and 
favor  awarded  her  other  books,  the  present  work  is  respect- 
fully submitted  by 


The  Authoe. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


PAGE. 

THE  HARD  TIMES ; THE  CAUSE  AND  THE  REMEDY  7 

THE  REFORMED  DRUNKARD. 

Chapter  I. 44 

Chapter  II. 58 

Chapter  III. 92 

Chapter  IV. 100 

Chapter  V. _ . . . 117 

THE  STORY  OF  A RUINED  LIFE. 

Chapter  I. — The  Murderer 127 

Chapter  II. — Changes 144 

Chapter  III. — Clouds  - 172 

Chapter  IV. ^ — The  Denouement  ....  130 

CALIFORNIA  WINE  AS  A TEMPERANCE  DRINK,  AND 
ITS  RESULTS. 

Chapter  I. — More  Truth  than  Fiction — The  First  Time  - 194 

Chapter  11. — Facts  and  Figures  ....  193 

THE  AUTHOR’S  APPEAL  AS  A W.  C.  T.  U.  TO  THE 
VOTERS. 

Chapter  I. — Moral  Suasion 203 

Chapter  II.  205 

FARM  MONOPOLY  IN  CALIFORNIA. 

Chapter  I. — Facts — A Visit  to  the  Millionaires 

(5) 


208 


6 Table  of  Contents. 

A STORY  OF  CLOUDS  AND  SUNSHINE. 

Chapter  I. — Tempted  and  Tried — The  Suicide  - - 211 

Chapter  II. — The  Christian  College — The  Kindness  of  a 

Wife  to  a Drunkard 212 

Chapter  III. — The  Double  Wedding — The  Preacher — 

Nettie,  a Music  Teacher 216 

THE  W.  C.  T.  U.  APPEAL  TO  VOTERS. 

Chapter  I. — A Short  History — What  Prohibition  in  Poli- 
tics has  Accomplished 221 

A W.  C.  T.  U.  REPORTER  PAINTS  A BAR-ROOM  237 

HONEST  REFORMERS  - 240 

THE  ORIGIN  OF  ALCOHOL  AND  ITS  PURPOSE  - 248 

NEED  OF  REFORM. 

Chapter  I. — Mixing  the  Load  250 

Chapter  II. — Tempted  and  Tried  ....  256 

Chapter  III. — At  the  Old  Home 270 

ALL  THE  REFORM  PARTIES  MUST  UNITE  - - 277 

HOW  TO  BE  A CHRISTIAN 283 


THE  HARD  TIMES:  THE  CAUSE  AND  THE 
REMEDY. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Fiest,  we  say  that  the  hard  times  have  been 
brought  about  by  a long  series  of  corrupt  legisla- 
tion, beginning  almost  in  the  commencement  of 
the  war  and  continuing  to  the  present  term  of 
Congress.  At  that  time  the  Democratic  party  was 
in  office,  and  had  been  for  a long  time.  Then  the 
reins  of  government  were  turned  over  to  the 
Republican  party,  which  has  been  in  power  until 
the  present  administration.  The  Democrats  had 
a President  one  term,  but  the  Republicans  had 
the  majority  in  both  houses  of  Congress. 

The  Democrats  were  held  responsible  for  what 
they  did  in  their  long  term,  and  is  it  any  more 
than  just  to  hold  the  Republicans  responsible  for 
their  control  of  public  affairs  during  the  many 
years  that  party  was  in  power  ? 

Let  us  examine  their  record  a little.  When 
Abraham  Lincoln,  that  grand  old  man  of  the  peo- 
ple, became  President,  he  found  no  money  with 
which  to  carry  on  the  war ; so  Congress  was  im- 
portuned and  did  actually  create  money,  and  it 

(7) 


The  Hard  Times: 


was  legal  tender  for  all  debts,  both  public  and 
private,  and  all  were  prosperous  as  could  be 
expected.  But,  behold,  the  plutocracy  of  the 
country  had  been  ignored,  so  Shylock  takes  a 
hand.  The  bankers  must  have  a convention,  and 
have  it  at  once. 

Let  it  be  remembered  that  as  the  war-cloud 
began  to  loom  up,  the  gold  and  silver  money  of 
the  country  was  withdrawn  from  circulation. 
Where  had  it  gone?  Where,  indeed,  could  the 
Government  look  for  money  to  carry  on  the  war 
but  to  the  moneyed  men  of  our  own  country? 
Surely  Wall  street  would  come  to  the  rescue  and 
pour  out  her  wealth  and  treasure  in  defense  of  the 
Government.  So  said  justice,  so  said  patriotism. 
But  history  tells  us  quite  another  story.  Neither 
American  nor  foreign  capitalists  would  loan  the 
Government  any  money  upon  anything  like  rea- 
sonable terms.  True,  the  banks  would  loan  their 
notes  at  twenty  per  cent  discount ; that  is,  they 
would  exchange  eighty  dollars  of  notes  for  one 
hundred  dollars  in  Government  bonds  at  a high 
rate  of  interest,  payable  in  gold,  and  backed  by 
the  Government.  But  they  had  not  the  power  to 
make  even  these  notes  good  in  the  hands  of  the 
soldier.  Foreign  capitalists  would  not  loan  us 
any  money,  for  they  hoped  to  see  the  Republic 
destroyed,  and  the  star  of  American  liberty  sink 
into  utter  ruin  amid  the  carnage  of  war.  Words 
are  entirely  inadequate  to  express  the  utter  hope- 


The  Cause  and  the  Remedy.  9 

lessness  of  the  situation.  But  to  get  a glimpse  at 
the  terrible  greed  and  avarice  of  the  money- 
loaners  we  turn  to  Appleton’s  Cyclopaedia  for 
1861,  page  296.  We  learn  that  the  money-kings 
of  Wall  street  graciously  tendered  loans  to  the 
Government  in  her  distress  at  from  twenty-four  to 
thirty-six  per  cent  interest.  These  same  money- 
kings  to-day  are  quoted  as  those  generous,  patri- 
otic capitalists,  the  pillars  of  the  Government. 
Why,  the  Government  was  almost  ready  before 
the  war  closed  to  exempt  them  from  military  duty. 
The  South  itself  was  not  any  more  persistent  in 
its  determination  to  sustain  slavery  than  were 
these  same  benevolent  gentry  to  sap  the  very  life- 
blood from  the  Government  by  their  usury. 

Mr.  Lincoln  steps  to  the  front  and  says  to  Con- 
gress: “I  read  in  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States  that  Congress  shall  have  power  to  declare 
war.”  “ That’s  all  right,”  say  the  bankers.  Says 
Lincoln : “ I read  again  that  Congress  shall  have 

power  to  coin  money.”  Then  to  the  world  he  said, 
“We  will  coin  money;”  and  the  Government,  at 
whose  head  stood  the  fearless,  large-hearted iLin- 
coln,  would  not  bow  down  to  the  greed  of  Shylock. 
And  accordingly,  on  the  17th  of  July,  1861,  and 
the  12th  of  February,  1862,  bills  were  passed 
authorizing  the  issue  of  $60,000,000  treasury  notes, 
without  interest,  and  payable  for  all  debts,  public 
and  private.  These  were  demand  notes,  and, 
unlike  all  other  subsequent  issues,  did  not  have 


10 


The  Hard  Times: 


the  infamous  exception  clause  in  them ; therefore 
they  were  always  good  at  their  face  value.  They 
were  never  depreciated  in  value,  as  all  later-dated 
greenbacks  were  on  account  of  the  exception 
clause  in  them.  But,  as  stated  before,  the  gold- 
gamblers  of  Wall  street  had  been  ignored,  and 
they  were  mad ; so  they  must  get  together ; it 
wouldn’t  do  to  let  the  Government  make  the  money 
for  the  people  and  ignore  their  gold. 

So  we  find  that  four  days  after  tbe  passage  of 
the  legal  tender  act  the  bankers  of  the  country 
held  a convention  in  Washington,  D.  C.  But  why 
should  they  meet  in  convention?  Because  Con- 
gress had  made  the  money  of  the  country  a full 
legal  tender  for  all  debts,  public  and  private,  and 
their  gold  was  hid  away  for  this  very  purpose, 
and  it  was  not  likely  to  be  wanted,  and  there 
must  be  something  done  to  make  a demand  for  it ; 
therefore  the  necessity  of  holding  said  convention. 
And  in  that  convention  was  concocted  the  diabol- 
ical scheme  of  the  exception  clause,  which  was 
always  in  all  subsequent  issues  of  money.  There 
is  much  more  that  might  be  said  along  this  line, 
but  space  will  not  permit,  and  we  must  notice 
other  acts  of  robbery  that  have  been  perpetrated. 

Next  we  take  a glimpse  at  the  Banking  Act, 
one  of  the  most  diabolical  robbery  schemes  of  all, 
in  which  the  money  was  shut  off  from  the  people, 
except  through  the  intervention  of  the  banks. 
The  Government  simply  turns  all  the  money  over 


The  Cause  and  the  Remedy.  11 

to  the  bankers,  without  interest  and  only  a ten 
per  cent  security,  giving  theni  the  right  to  sap  the 
life-blood  from  the  people  as  speedily  as  they  like 
by  charging  exorbitant  usury. 

We  will  now  take  a look  at  the  contraction  of 
the  currency  by  destroying  greenbacks.  On  the 
12th  of  April,  1866,  there  was  an  Act  passed  by 
Congress  to  take  up  all  the  paper  money  and  burn 
it.  Bear  in  mind  this  paper  money  bore  no  inter- 
est. In  this  Act  Congress  authorized  the  Secretary 
of  the  Treasury  to  sell  5-20  bonds,  and  with  the 
proceeds  retire  United  States  currency,  including 
greenbacks.  The  bonds  bore  interest,  but  were 
not  a circulating  medium. 

About  this  time,  one  E.  Gr.  Spalding,  a Buffalo 
banker  and  a Congressman,  wrote  to  McCulloch, 
who  was  then  Secretary  of  the  Treasury,  advising 
him  to  contract  moderately,  stating  that  he  looked 
for  spasms  of  tightness  for  money.  They  knew 
just  how  it  would  act  on  the  public,  and  planned 
deliberately  to  rob  the  people.  Let  us  examine  a 
few  of  the  years  of  contraction  which  followed. 
At  that  time  (1866),  before  there  was  any  contrac- 
tion, there  was  in  circulation  $1,996,687,770.  This 
year  there  were  only  520  business  failures  in  the 
whole  country,  involving  a loss  to  business  men 
of  $17,625,000. 

1867.  Contraction  was  pushed  with  vigor.  Busi- 
ness failures,  2,386,  with  a total  loss  of  $86,218,- 
000. 


12 


The  Hard  Times: 


1868.  S473,000,000  burned.  Business  failures, 
2,608;  loss,  $63,774,000. 

1869.  This  was  the  year  that  consigned  to  the 
flames  the  largest  amount  of  any  one  year  of  the 
contraction  period,  requiring  $500,000,000  to  sat- 
isfy the  greed  of  the  gold  gamblers  of  this  coun- 
try. Business  failures,  2,799  ; loss,  $75,054,900. 

1870.  $67,000,000  burned.  Business  failures, 
3,551 ; loss,  $88,242,000.  Reduction  of  wages  all 
over  the  country,  employees  thrown  out  of  work, 
strikes  talked  of ; but  the  furnace  is  heated  seven 
times  hotter  than  it  was  wont  to  be,  and  still  the 
dreadful  work  goes  on. 

1871.  $35,000,000  cremated.  Business  failui’es, 
2,915;  loss,  $85,520,000.  Times  get  harder  and 
harder. 

1872.  The  vandal  torch  only  consumed  about 
$12,000,000,  but  the  strain  had  been  so  hard  that 
the  business  failures  reach  the  enormous  figures  of 
4,069,  with  a loss  of  $121,058,000.  Hard  times 
intensified,  talk  of  strikes,  and  business  depressed. 

1873.  The  year  when  the  storm  reached  its 

height.  Although  there  was  but  $1,909,000  burned, 
yet  the  burden  had  become  so  great  that  the  peo- 
ple became  panic-stricken,  and  the  great  panic  of 
that  year  was  the  result.  The  failures  of  business 
firms  amounted  to  the  enormous  number  of  5,183, 
with  a loss  to  the  business  of  the  country  of  $228,- 
499,000.  500,000  men  were  thrown  out  of  Avork, 

wages  were  cut  down  all  over  the  country,  and 


The  Cause  and  (he  Remedy. 


13 


strikes  and  riots  were  frequent.  Who  does  not 
remember  those  trying  years?  And  still  the  van- 
dal proceeds  with  his  torch. 

1874.  Notwithstanding  the  terrible  work  of  the 
last  year,  the  door  of  that  horrible  furnace  is  again 
swung  open  and  receives  of  the  circulating  medium 
of  the  country  $75,484,000  legal  tender  certificates 
of  indebtedness,  $85,760,000  treasury  notes,  $6,- 
385,045  legal  tenders,  $3,000,000  fractional  cur- 
rency, and  $1,000,000  bank  notes — producing 
5,832  failures,  with  a loss  of  $155,239,000  to  cred- 
itors. A million  men  compelled  to  tramp  in  search 
of  work;  wages  go  still  lower,  and  more  strikes. 
My  brother,  could  God  point  to  the  cause  of  these 
disasters  with  a more  potent  finger  than  he  has 
for  the  wickedness  of  greed  of  this  country’s  jjara- 
sites?  How  long,  oh,  how  long,  shall  this  con- 
tinue ? But  we  are  not  done  yet. 

1875.  Burned,  $40,817,418;  business  failures, 
7,740;  loss,  $201,060,000.  Two  million  laborers 
out  of  work,  famine  and  hunger  begin  to  stare  the 
people  in  the  face. 

1876.  The  amount  of  destruction  this  year  is 
uncertain.  The  best  we  can  get  is  $85,000,000 
greenbacks  and  bank  currency.  Failures,  9,092, 
and  $191,000,000  loss  during  the  first  quarter  of 
the  year. 

With  the  record  of  the  above  ten  years,  as 
shown  in  the  above  quoted  article,  is  it  any  won- 
der that  times  are  hard,  and  that  starvation  stares 


14 


The  Hard  Times: 


SO  many  in  the  face,  and  riots  and  strikes  are  so 
frequent?  But  let  us  look  a little  farther.  One 
would  suppose  that  the  legislative  bodies  would 
take  warning  and  change  their  tactics.  But  no,  in 
the  face  of  all  this  array  of  wreck  and  ruin,  with 
the  finger-board  of  contraction  at  the  close  of  each 
year  pointing  to  the  cause,  they  go  on  with  their 
dreadful  work  at  the  command  of  their  bosses,  the 
money  power,  while  the  people  sleep  away  their 
precious  liberty  and  j^ray  for  Providence  to  inter- 
pose in  their  behalf,  while  John  Sherman  went 
marching  on  with  the  torch  to  burn  the  remaining 
$300,000,000  of  the  people’s  money.  3,000,000 
men  out  of  employment,  bankruptcy  and  ruin  mul- 
tiplying with  great  rapidity,  wages  cut  down  to 
starvation  prices,  strikes,  riots  and  consternation 
seize  the  people;  the  circulating  medium  is  cut 
down  to  $606,000,000  in  1877. 

These  are  the  foot-prints  of  the  money  power 
which  is  still  forging  chains  for  American  indus- 
try, with  a view  to  enslaving  American  labor  by 
robbing  the  laborers  of  their  homes  and  firesides, 
and  thus  controlling  their  life  and  liberty  by  con 
trolling  their  wages  through  the  control  and 
monopoly  of  money.  These  are  God’s  truths.  If 
they  are  heeded,  we  find  relief;  unheeded,  we  sink 
deeper  and  deeper  into  poverty  and  want,  and 
finally  into  serfdom.  God  grant  that  this  may  be 
averted. 

But  we  are  not  done  yet ; we  will  now  take  a 


The  Cause  and  the  Remedy.  15 

look  at  the  Credit  Strengthening  Act.  This  was 
an  Act  passed  for  the  special  benefit  of  the  gold- 
gamblers.  The  law  authorizing  the  6-20  bonds 
did  not  make  them  payable  in  gold,  as  you  will 
see  by  the  records  of  Congress  prior  to  1869,  but 
this  Act  did  make  them  payable  in  gold;  thus 
their  purses  were  stuffed  to  the  amount  of  many 
millions.  Some  say  more  than  a hundred  mill- 
ions. 

But  that  this  Act  was  intended  to  benefit  a few 
money-lenders  is  shown  by  instructions  sent  by 
Baron  James  Rothschild  to  August  Belmont,  who 
was  chairman  of  the  Democratic  IS’ational  Com- 
mittee, that  if  the  Democratic  party  did  not  pro- 
vide for  paying  5-20  bonds  in  gold,  it  must  be 
defeated;  or,  in  other  words,  it  must  favor  the 
passing  of  this  Credit  Strengthening  Act,  or  be 
defeated.  Again  we  refer  to  Thad  Stephens,  also 
to  John  Sherman,  for  he,  too,  once  was  an  honest 
man,  if  he  is  not  now.  But  we  must  pass  this  to 
the  next  scene  of  robbery. 

The  next  we  find  is  the  Refunding  Act.  This 
Act  was  approved  July  14,  1870,  and  provided  for 
the  refunding  of  the  Kational  debt.  What  is 
refunding  this  debt?  Webster  says  that  to  fund 
means  to  put  into  the  form  of  bonds  or  stock, 
bearing  annual  interest,  and  to  refund  is  to  renew 
these  bonds  or  stocks,  probably  under  new  form 
or  contract,  which  may  change  the  rate  of  inter- 
est, though  the  interest  continues.  The  funding 


16 


The  Hard  Times: 


system  is  a scheme  of  finance  or  revenue  by  which 
provision  is  made  for  23aying  annual  interest  on  a 
public  debt.  Mark  you,  it  is  a scheme,  and  no 
provision  is  made  for  the  debt  itself.  The  funding 
of  this  bonded,  untaxed,  interest-bearing  debt  is  a 
calamity  upon  this  generation,  for  it  j^laces  the 
burden  beyond  their  control.  We  have  already 
paid  interest  enough  to  have  twice  paid  the  debt, 
and  yet  it  is  a greater  burden  on  us  to-day  than 
ever  before.  The  evil  effect  of  this  system  has  been 
apparent  at  times.  When  we  had  money  enough  in 
the  Treasury  to  more  than  half  pay  off  the  j^ublic 
debt,  we  were  debarred  the  j)rivilege  on  account  of 
the  Refunding  Act.  This  vile  act  of  refunding  has 
postponed  from  time  to  time  the  payment  of  the 
debt  from  ten  to  twenty  years,  and  in  consequence 
of  this  nefarious  act  about  -$750,000,000  cannot  be 
paid  until  1907.  Consequently,  with  an  enormous 
amount  of  money  in  the  Treasury  lying  idle,  or, 
what  is  still  worse  and  more  intolerable,  depos- 
ited with  National  banks,  which  have  been 
granted  its  free  use  for  more  than  twenty  years, 
the  people  are  not  only  deprived  of  its  use  in 
their  business,  but  are  still  compelled  to  jDaj^ 
interest  on  the  entire  amount.  This  Act  must  be 
treated  fully  in  order  to  understand  it,  and  I think 
these  legislative  acts  of  the  Republicans  ought  to 
be  shown  up  to  the  public. 

Is  it  any  wonder  the  masses  are  getting  restless 
under  this  regime  ? A large  debt  saddled  on 


The  Cause  and  the  Remedy.  17 

them,  with  no  provision  made  to  pay  off  the  prin- 
cipal, deprived  of  the  nse  of  all  this  vast  amount 
of  money,  and  yet  obliged  to  pay  interest  on  the 
same ! Now,  would  you  have  any  confidence  in 
the  business  ability  of  a man  who  would  arrange 
his  affairs  so  that  he  would  still  continue  to  pay 
interest  on  a large  debt  after  he  had  accumulated 
enough  to  pay  off  the  princij)al?  Would  you  not 
think  it  more  business-like  to  pay  off  the  original 
debt  than  to  leave  it  hanging  over  the  heads  of 
his  heirs?  Yet  this  is  just  what  our  Congress  is 
doing  in  this  refunding  scheme.  And,  further,  the 
same  Administration  that  has  enacted  this  law, 
has  put  forth  every  effort  for  the  expenditure  of 
these  vast  sums  of  money  in  any  and  every  way 
other  than  to  pay  off  this  debt. 

The  direct  tax  bill,  the  educational  bill,  the 
river  and  harbor  bill,  bills  to  provide  for  coast 
defenses,  and  innumerable  other  bills,  are  schemes 
concocted  for  using  this  surplus  in  a way  that 
would  prevent  the  payment  of  the  bonds,  and  to 
continue  this  infernal  system  of  taxation,  which  is 
wringing  the  life-blood  out  of  the  people,  and 
which  affords  the  only  plausible  pretext  for  main- 
taining party  lines  between  the  two  old  political 
organizations. 

And,  further,  not  long  since  Mr.  Weaver  made 
the  discovery  that  this  funding  bill  never  passed 
Congress  in  the  form  that  it  appears  on  the 

statute  books.  By  the  changing  of  one  word  the 
2 


18 


The  Hard  Times: 


entire  bill  was  so  changed  as  to  make  the  four  per 
cent  bonds  payable  only  after,  instead  of  previous 
to,  thirty  years.  The  anarchism  of  1887,  under 
its  worst  construction,  or  the  great  strikes  and 
lawlessness  of  the  present  month,  sink  into  utter 
insignificance  before  such  assassination  of  law. 

The  funding  of  our  public  debt  is  for  the  sole 
23urpose  of  ajDing  the  English  aristocracy,  which 
began  two  hundred  years  ago  with  the  same 
piratical  funding  scheme,  the  same  nefarious 
banking  system,  and  almost  every  step  has  been 
borrowed  from  English  laws.  The  interest  on  her 
debt  sup2)orts  a few  idle  aristocrats  (parasites), 
but  it  has  reduced  to  ignorance  and  degradation 
millions  of  her  toiling  peojDle. 

Another  object  in  funding  the  public  debt  is  to 
build  up  a moneyed  oligarchy  and  an  aristocracy 
of  wealth  to  compete  with  our  ancient  foe.  That 
those  who  have  long  been  at  the  helm  are  deter- 
mined to  carry  out  their  jfians,  is  shown  by  the 
bill  of  Senator  White,  to  refund  the  entire 
iMational  debt  into  fifty-year  two  and  one-half  jDer 
cent  bonds ; also  the  bill  of  Senator  Parwell,  to 
perjjetuate  the  National  banks.  These  incidental 
circumstances  add  strength  to  the  evidence  that 
they  are  determined  to  saddle  this  interminable 
burden  upon  the  American  people.  There  is  but 
one  interpretation  to  the  funding  act.  Its  object 
is  to  compel  our  children  and  children’s  children 
throughout  all  generations  to  serve  the  children  of 


The  Cause  and  the  Remedy.  19 

these  bondholders.  Voters,  is  this  the  inheritance 
you  intend  to  bequeath  to  your  children  ? Is  this 
the  liberty  they  are  to  thank  their  fathers  for? 
Yet,  sir,  this  is  the  inheritance  the  money-kings 
would  bequeath  to  the  posterity  of  American 
labor. 

This  is  what  the  old  parties  are  asking  you  to 
do.  This  is  what  for  thirty  years  you  have  been 
doing.  You  have  been  bartering  away  this  inher- 
itance, this  blood-bought  liberty,  selling  the 
birthright  of  your  children.  And  what  have  you 
received  in  return?  Mortgaged  homes,  endless 
taxes,  unremitting  and  unrequited  toil  are  no  bet- 
ter than  the  inheritance  of  slaves.  And  will  you 
permit  this  bondage  to  continue  ? Are  the  ties  of 
party  so  dear  that  liberty,  home  and  family  must 
be  sacrificed  upon  its  altar?  In  the  name  of  your 
homes,  and  those  sweet,  bright  children  that  bless 
them ; in  the  name  of  the  thousands  of  homes  and 
tens  of  thousands  of  wrecked  and  ruined  lives,  I 
entreat  you  to  break  this  party  tie  and  thraldom, 
and  smite  down  this  iniquitous  legislation  and  the 
miscreants  who  have  enacted  it. 

It  would  seem  that  by  this  time  the  money 
power  of  this  country  ought  to  be  satisfied.  It  is 
strange  that  after  examining  the  preliminaries  of 
an  infamous  plot  in  the  beginning  of  the  civil  war, 
and  the  infamous  banking  system,  whereby  the 
money  power  was  permitted  to  rob  the  people  by 
exorbitant  interest,  sapping  the  very  life-blood 


20 


The  Hard  Times: 


from  the  people,  as  the  parasite  draws  the  life 
from  the  j^lant  or  shrub ; and  then  again,  as  we 
have  seen  in  the  exception  clause  which  gave  the 
gold-barons  a treble  leverage  over  even  the  soldier 
in  the  field,  you  ask  how  is  it  that  the  moneyed 
man  has  such  great  advantage  ? It  was  thus : the 
soldier  faces  death  on  the  field  of  battle  at  $16  per 
month;  with  $16  he  can  buy  just  $16  in  bonds  and 
no  more.  The  man  with  the  gold  gets  $16  in  gold, 
and  buys  three  times  that  amount  in  greenbacks, 
and  goes  to  the  United  States  treasury  with  his 
$48  in  greenbacks,  and  the  treasurer  turns  over  to 
him  $48  in  bonds.  And  then  when  General 
Weaver  brought  up  his  bill  to  pay  to  the  soldier 
the  difference  between  depreciated  greenbacks  and 
the  gold  with  which  the  soldier  was  promised  to 
be  paid,  but  instead  got  greenbacks  which  were  at 
one  time  worth  only  thirty-three  and  one-third 
cents  on  the  dollar,  one  of  our  great  men,  a man 
that  was  high  up  in  the  G.  O.  P.,  said  that  we 
must  throttle  this  monster  (the  Weaver  bill)  right 
here.  Will  some  one  tell  me  who  that  man  was? 
I do  not  like  to  call  his  name.  And  then  after 
examining  the  contraction  scheme,  and  its  terrible 
effects,  how  it  ruined  thousands  of  the  best  busi- 
ness houses  in  the  country  and  sent  millions  of 
honest  laboring  men  tramping  over  the  country  in 
search  of  work,  Avhen  there  was  none,  and  the 
funding  and  refunding  schemes,  all  of  which  ought 
to  have  awakened  the  voter  long,  long  ago,  one 


The  Cause  and  the  Remedy.  21 

would  suppose  that  the  money  power  would  be 
satisfied.  But  no.  Great  and  powerful  is  the 
greed  for  more.  After  having  refunded  the  public 
debt  and  made  the  bonds  payable  in  gold  coin 
which  did  not  cost  them  more  than  sixty  cents  on 
the  dollar,  one  would  naturally  suppose  that  they 
would  be  satisfied.  But  the  only  desire  that 
seems  to  prevail  in  the  minds  of  the  money  power 
is  gain,  gain,  gain,  little  caring  what  the  cost  may 
be ; and  we  next  find  these  civilized  brigands  con- 
summating a scheme  for  the  demonetization  of 
silver.  This  act  passed  in  1873,  and  destroyed  the 
money  quality  of  this  metal,  thereby  causing  a 
further  contraction  of  the  currency.  The  object  of 
this  act,  first,  was  to  prevent  the  payment  of  the 
bonds ; and,  second,  to  make  them  more  valuable. 
Never  in  the  history  of  the  nations  was  an  invest- 
ment so  safe  and  reliable.  Shylock,  with  his 
hoarded  millions  of  ill-gotten  gain,  could  rest  on 
downy  beds  of  ease.  Neither  flood  nor  drought, 
fire  nor  famine,  mildew  nor  blight,  nor  any  other 
creature  brought  him  anxiety  or  worry. 

He  seemed  to  think  he  had  obeyed  the  divine 
admonition  to  lay  up  his  treasure  where  moth  and 
rust  cannot  corrupt,  nor  thieves  break  through 
and  steal ; indeed,  the  entire  country  has  become, 
and  is  yet,  sponser  for  his  wealth,  for  under  the 
law  every  producer  and  millions  of  wage-workers 
have  been  instituted  a vigilance  committee  to  look 
after  his  interest.  Why  should  he  not  have  op- 


22 


The  Hard  Times: 


posed  having  his  bond  investment  disturbed?  The 
Government  held  his  bonds  in  safe  keeping  and 
paid  him  interest  on  them,  and  graciously  handed 
him  over  ninety  thousand  dollars  out  of  one  hun- 
dred thousand  dollars  to  do  banking  business  with, 
without  any  interest,  but  permitted  him  to  charge 
all  the  interest  that  the  traffic  will  bear ; besides, 
the  Government  collected  this  interest  on  his 
bonds  and  paid  it  over  to  him  in  gold,  free  of 
charge.  He  was  exempt  from  taxes,  the  insur- 
ance agent  was  a stranger  to  him ; they  neither 
molested  nor  made  him  afraid.  Being  thus  forti- 
fied, he  was  content  to  let  the  producer  of  wealth 
eke  out  a miserable  existence,  while  he  fared 
siimptuously  every  day.  But,  sir,  it  was  not  the 
American  capitalist  alone  that  entered  into  this  in- 
famous scheme  for  the  demonetization  of  silver,  as 
you  will  see  by  examining  a bankers’  magazine  of 
August,  1873.  In  1872,  silver  being  demonetized 
in  France,  England  and  Holland,  a capital  of  five 
hundred  thousand  dollars  was  raised,  and  one 
Ernest  Seyd,  of  London,  was  sent  to  this  country 
(to  this  U.  S.  A.)  with  this  fund,  as  agent  of  for- 
eign bond-holders  and  capitalists  for  this  same 
'object  (demonetization  of  silver),  which  was 
accomplished  one  year  later. 

There  it  is  in  a nutshell — an  English  capitalist 
sent  to  this  country  in  the  interest  of  foreign  cap- 
italists with  a half  million  dollars  to  buy  our 
Congress  and  rob  the  American  people!  In  cor- 


The  Cause  and  the  . Remedy. 


23 


roboration  of  this  testimony  we  read  from  the  Con- 
gressional Globe  of  April  8,  1862,  page  2304,  these 
words  : “Ernest  Seyd  of  London,  a distinguished 
writer  and  bullionist,  is  now  here  and  has 
given  great  attention  to  the  subject  of  mint  and 
coinage.  After  having  examined  the  first  draft 
of  this  bill  (for  demonetization  of  silver),  he  made 
various  sensible  suggestions  which  the  committee 
adopted  and  embodied  in  the  bill.”  So  says  Mr. 
Hooper,  who  was  at  the  time  chairman  of  the  com- 
mittee of  coinage,  but  Judge  Kelley  told  the  Hon. 
Gilbert  He  Lamater  that  he  (Kelley)  saw  the 
original  draft  of  the  bill,  and  it  was  in  Ernest 
Seyd’s  own  handwriting.  To  undertake  to  place 
an  expression  on  paper  to  represent  the  disgust 
that  ought  to  fill  every  true  American  patriot  at 
such  vile  corruption,  would  be  like  the  profane 
man  who  was  driving  up  a very  steep  hill  with  a 
load  of  nice  apples,  and  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  was 
a very  bad  mud  hole,  but  when  nearly  to  the  top 
his  tailboard  slipped  out  of  the  wagon,  letting  his 
apples  roll  down  into  the  mud  hole.  He  looked 
back  and  saw  the  condition  with  horror.  An  oath 
was  at  the  end  of  his  tongue,  but  he  checked  him- 
self and  pleasantly  remarked  that  if  he  under- 
took to  swear  he  couldn’t  do  the  case  justice.  So 
it  is  with  the  case  in  hand ; if  we  were  to  try  to 
express  abhorrence  of  such  contemptible  corrup- 
tion, sanctioned  by  most  of  our  high  officials,  it 
would  be  a failure.  Therefore  I refrain  from  the 


24 


The  Hard  Times: 


task  of  finding  a word  strong  enough  to  apply 
here.  England  failed  to  subjugate  us  by  her  bul- 
lets, but  with  a crafty  use  of  her  gold  she  seeks 
to  subjugate  us  by  controlling  our  congressional 
legislation. 

And  to-day  American  industry  pays  tribute  to 
England,  despite  our  blood-bought  seal  of  inde- 
pendence. Dear  reader,  space  will  not  permit  the 
full  presentation  of  this  deep-laid  plot,  so  we  will 
write  again  on  the  demonetization  of  silver. 

Starting  out  on  the  suggestion  that  we  ought  to 
put  more  of  the  financial  question  into  our  lec- 
tures, would  it  not  be  well  to  write  more  about  it 
too?  So  we  will  add  our  mite  to  the  sum  total 
of  defense  on  the  line  of  reform.  One  of  Eng- 
land’s greatest  statesmen  once  said,  “ Show  me 
the  law  of  a country  and  I will  show  you  the  con- 
dition of  its  people.”  So  standing  upon  this 
ground  we  are  led  to  think  that  there  is  some- 
thing wrong  with  the  laws  of  our  country — hard 
times  upon  us,  no  money  to  be  obtained  for  any 
purpose.  What  is  the  trouble  ? There  is  nothing 
that  denotes  prosperity  in  the  near  future  ; where- 
ever  we  turn  we  see  discontent  on  every  hand, 
labor  is  idle,  or  on  short  time  and  low  pay ; mill 
after  mill  is  silent,  furnaces  cold  and  idle,  fur- 
nishing no  means  for  the  laborer  to  support  his 
family;  tramps  marching  in  armies  through  the 
country  and  the  gaunt  wolf  of  starvation  staring 
into  desolate  homes,  strikes  and  low  wages  pre- 


The  Cause  and  the  Remedy.  25 

vailing  everywhere.  Look  at  the  many  strikes 
all  over  the  land  in  the  last  fifteen  or  twenty 
years.  Just  the  other  day  there  was  a strike 
and  riot  that  looked  ugly  in  the  silk  and  dye- 
ing^factories  of  New  York,  and  again  a few  days 
ago  at  Denver,  Col.  What  is  the  meaning  of  all 
this?  Such  was  the  case  just  before  the  downfall 
of  all  [nations  that  have  passed  out  of  existence. 
Riots,  strikes,  and  then  follow  revolution  ; and  I 
tremble  for  the  Republic.  All  of  this  trouble  has 
an  awful  language  in  it  if  you  will  look  at  past  his- 
tory of  former  nations  that  have  gone  out  of  sight 
and  hearing  except  in  history. 

On  the  other  side  we  see  all  over  this  land  gran- 
eries  bursting  with  the  abundance  with  which  Grod 
has  blessed  the  land,  palatial  mansions  rising 
in  fabulous  magnificence  and  mountains  of  wealth 
piled  up  on  every  hand,  the  product  of  half-starved 
labor  poured  into  the  cotfers  of  the  idle,  affiuent 
parasites  of  all  communities.  At  every  turn  in 
God’s  universe  we  hear  the  cry  of  distress  coming 
up  from  poverty-stricken  homes,  crushing  out  the 
manhood  and  womanhood  of  all  human  kind, 
blighting  the  beauty  and  buoyancy  of  youth  and 
destroying  the  faith  of  mankind  in  an  all-wise  and 
merciful  Father.  In  a land  of  jDlenty  where  the 
willing  hand  of  industry  has  created  untold  wealth, 
why  should  that  hand  be  paralyzed  for  the  want 
of  the  very  wealth  it  has  created  ? Why  should 
comfortable  food,  clothing  and  homes  be  denied 
those  who  have  produced  these  things  in  such 


26 


The  Hard  Times: 


great  abundance  ? These  are  questions  that  must 
be  met  and  answered  correctly  before  the  tribunal 
of  a long-suffering  but  determined  people  ; these 
questions  will  not  down  any  longer.  But  what  is 
the  cause  of  this  disturbance  ? We  answer,  a long 
series  of  bad  legislation.  Let  us  lay  aside  all 
party  prejudices  and  malice  and  look  these  things 
squarely  in  the  face  and  make  a careful  inquiry 
into  this  matter.  First,  when  a political  party  is 
in  power  (in  office)  in  all  branches  of  this  govern- 
ment, is  it  not  just  to  hold  it  responsible  for  all  of 
the  laws  that  are  actually  passed  ? Yes.  Well, 
the  Democrats  prior  to  the  war  were  in  office  a 
long  time,  and  the  war  of  the  Rebellion  was  an 
actual  reality  at  the  close  of  their  reign.  And  you 
all  held  the  Democratic  party  resjponsible  for  the 
bad  legislation  during  their  term  of  office,  and 
rightly,  too.  In  1860  the  Democrats  surrendered 
the  reins  to  the  Republicans,  and  they  began  to 
make  and  unmake  laws.  Under  their  administra- 
tions the  war  was  fought,  the  rebellion  quelled, 
reconstruction  was  accomplished  and  many  grand 
and  noble  laws  were  enacted,  which  we  give  them 
credit  for  and  say,  bless  God  for  all  this.  Ameu 
and  amen!  Glory  to  God!  But  hark!  what  is 
this  that  we  hear  stealing  through  this  great  ap- 
plause and  rejoicing  ? It  is  the  voice  of  our  im- 
mortal Lincoln.  Hark  ! what  does  he  say  ? Be 
careful,  get  it  all,  don’t  lose  any  of  it,  for  it  has  a 
meaning  deep  as  the  ocean  and  high  as  the  moun- 
tain. Read  it  carefully ; hear  his  words.  At  the 


The  Cause  and  the  Remedy.  27 

close  of  the  war,  in  reply  to  a letter  from  a friend, 
he  said:  “ Yes,  we  may  all  congratulate  ourselves 
that  this  cruel  war  is  nearing  its  close.  It  has 
cost  a vast  amount  of  treasure  and  blood;  the  best 
blood  of  the  flower  of  American  youth  has  been 
freely  ofiered  upon  our  country’s  altar  that  the 
nation  might  live.  It  has  been  indeed  a trying 
hour  for  the  Republic,  but  I see  in  the  near  futrue 
a crisis  approaching  that  unnerves  me  and  causes 
me  to  tremble  for  the  safety  of  my  country.  As  a 
result  of  the  war,  corporations  have  been  en- 
throned and  an  era  of  corruption  in  high  places 
will  follow,  and  the  money  power  of  the  country 
will  endeavor  to  prolong  its  reign  by  working 
upon  the  prejudices  of  the  people  until  all  wealth 
is  aggregated  in  a few  hands  and  the  Republic  is 
destroyed.  I feel  at  this  moment  more  anxiety  for 
the  safety  of  my  country  than  ever  before,  even  in 
the  2nidst  of  war.  God  grant  that  my  supersti- 
tions may  j^rove  groundless  !”  What  a wonderful 
prophecy  and  how  minutely  it  has  been  fulfilled. 
Great  God  ! is  it  possible  that  we  have  got  to  drink 
to  the  dregs  all  of  this  bitter  cup  ? or  will  the 
voters  of  the  land  rally  themselves  and  get  out  of 
the  rut  of  party  and  save  us  ? Let  us  look  at 
some  of  the  omens  to  which  our  lamented  mar- 
tyred president  points  (for  I believe  this  utterance 
cost  Lincoln  his  life.  Wall  St.  and  London  could 
not  handle  him.)  Space  will  permit  only  a hint  at 
the  different  species  of  legislation,  so  we  will  only 
glance  at  them  as  we  go  along.  As  to  the  fulfill- 


28 


The  Hard  Times: 


raent  of  the  above  prediction,  we  cite  J.  J.  Ingals 
in  a speech  he  made  at  Glen  Echo.  , He  said, 
“ That  it  was  a fact  that  31,000  people  owned  more 
than  half  of  the  entire  wealth  of  the  country.” 
This  divided  per  capita  would  give  to  31,000  each 
$9,678,400,  while  at  this  rate  the  remaining  por- 
tion would  be  in  the  hands  of  sixty-five  and  a lit- 
tle over  millions  of  people.  But  where  did  it  be- 
gin, or  in  what  law  was  it  made  possible  for  this 
concentration  ? We  answer,  during  the  war,  when 
the  knife  was  plunged  into  our  greenback.  In 
Feb.  25,  1862,  Congress  stipulated  that  greenbacks 
should  be  legal  tender  for  all  debts  both  public 
and  private,  excepting  on  imports,  which  from 
that  time  forward  should  be  paid  in  gold.  This 
gave  the  money-mongers  power  to  begin  their  dirty 
work.  Of  all  corrupt  laws  that  ever  were  enacted, 
we  think  the  National  Bank  law  caps  the  climax. 
By  it  the  very  life  of  the  poor  is  ground  out  of 
them.  But  we  cannot  dwell  on  these  points,  but 
will  in  the  future.  Now  the  foundation  of  corrup- 
tion is  laid,  the  machine  is  made,  and  the  crank  is 
in  the  hands  of  the  National  Bank,  and  all  that  it 
has  to  do  is  to  turn  the  crank  and  Congress 
grinds  out  their  grist  to  suit  them.  The  next  we 
notice  is  the  contraction  of  the  currency  which  has 
been  already  hinted  at.  On  April  12,  1866,  an  act 
was  passed  by  Congress  for  a regular  and  system- 
atic cremation  of  the  greenbacks,  but  for  all  this 
money  that  was  borrowed  there  had  to  be  an  in- 
terest-bearing bond  put  in  its  place.  John  A. 


The  Cause  and  the  Remedy.  29 

Logan  once  said  that  a money  famine  made  low 
wages  and  low  prices  on  everything  hut  money. 
N’ow  then,  the  contraction  machine  of  the  currency 
is  grinding  and  money  becomes  hard  to  obtain  ; 
on  grinds  the  mill  and  [harder  and  harder  get  the 
times.  Let  us  look  at  a few  of  these  years  of  con- 
traction. On  December  4,  1866,  E.  G.  Spalding,  a 
Buffalo  banker  and  a member  of  Congress,  wrote 
to  Secretary  McCulloch,  ‘‘  I think  you  no  doubt 
now  to  a certain  extent  have  control  of  the  curren- 
cy of  the  country,  and  I think  that  you  will  of 
necessity  contract  moderately  so  as  to  perserve  a 
tolerable  easy  money  market.  There  may  be 
occasional  spasms  of  tightness  for  money,  but 
generally  I shall  look  for  plenty  of  money  for  at 
least  one  year.''’  It  would  be  well  to  state  that 
when  this  letter  was  written  there  was  one  billion, 
nine  hundred  and  ninety-six  millions,  six  hundred 
and  eighty-seven  thousand  and  seventy  dollars 
currency  in  circulation.  During  this  year  there 
were  only  about  520  business  failures  in  the  whole 
country,  including  a loss  of  but  a little  over  sev- 
enteen and  a half  millions  ; (1867)  this  year,  the 
work  of  contraction  was  vigorously  pushed — fail- 
ures, 2,386. 

1868.  During  this  year  four  hundred  and  three 
quarters  millions  dollars  was  burned  up  with  two 
thousand  and  three-quarters  of  business  failures, 
entailing  a loss  of  nearly  sixty-four  million  ; 1869, 
money  burned,  five  hundred  million  two  and  three 
quarter  thousand  failures,  losses  to  business  men 


30 


The  Hard  Times : 


over  eighty-five  million,  money  scarce,  wages  fall- 
ing all  over  the  country.  But  we  cannot  give  in 
detail  all  of  these  years  of  disaster  at  this  time, 
but  if  it  is  wanted  we  will  give  it  in  another  arti- 
cle. Suffice  it  to  say  that  the  mill  is  still  grind- 
ing, and  kept  on  until  Uticle  Sam  ground  into  the 
furnace  up  to  and  including  the  year  1871,  one 
billion,  eight  hundred  and  eight  million,  three 
hundred  and  fourteen  thousand,  four  hundred  and 
seventy-five  dollars,  and  at  the  close  of  the  war 
this  money  was  all  in  circulation.  Then  we  say  in 
the  face  of  these  facts,  is  it  any  wonder  that  we 
have  hard  times!  when  we  all  know  if  there  is 
jfienty  of  money,  times  are  good  everywhere  ? 
Now  if  we  would  remedy  the  condition  of  things, 
we  will  have  to  reverse  our  course — pass  laws  for 
the  benefit  of  the  poor  and  let  the  rich  take  care 
of  themselves.  They  can  do  it ; they  have  plenty 
of  money  ; they  need  no  protection.  Get  more 
money  in  circulation — let  it  be  gold,  silver  ’and 
paper  monej^,  greenbacks,  if  you  please.  Let  it 
come  direct  from  the  U.  S.  Treasury  through  some 
medium  to  the  people.  Abolish  the  present  bank- 
ing system,  let  the  government  be  our  banker  ; let 
the  money  out  for  building  public  highways.  Post 
Office  buildings,  etc.  There  are  lots  of  ways  to  get 
it  into  circulation.  Then  you  will  see  good  times. 
This  is  the  mission  of  the  Prohibition  party,  and 
we  will  never  get  back  to  the  good  old  times  until 
the  Prohibition  party  is  enthroned  in  the  White 
House  at  Washington,  and  Congressional  halls 


The  Cause  and  the  Remedy. 


31 


push  the  work.  Light  is  breaking.  The  day  of 
our  salvation  is  a.t  hand. 


CHAPTER  ir. 

THK  LAND  AND  THE  LABOR  QUESTION. 

The  whole  business  of  redemption  is  a miser- 
able farce ; because  the  smallest  amount  of  paper 
currency  that  is  redeemable  is  $50.00,  and  the 
only  place  of  redemption  is  the  sub-treasury  in 
New  York.  Is  not  this  clearly  a scheme  of  rob- 
bery to  advance  Shylock’s  interest?  Getting  to 
the  sub-treasury  and  the  large  amount  necessary 
at  once  shuts  off  the  masses  from  any  advantage 
there  might  be  in  resumption.  The  people  are 
told  that  the  National  Bank  currency  is  redeem- 
able in  greenbacks,  and  that  the  greenbacks  are 
redeemable  in  specie. 

The  fact  that  there  is  not  enough  specie  behind 
the  paper  currency  to  redeem  one-half  of  it,  and 
should  a crisis  come  that  would  be  any  advantage 
to  the  holders  of  specie,  the  Shylock  of  the  counter 
would  be  at  the  sub-treasury,  while  the  masses, 
with  less  than  $50.00,  would  get  no  advantage 
whatever.  This  is  evidence  that  this  act  was  for 
robbing  the  people  for  the  benefit  of  the  money 
power. 

PLUNDERING  THE  PUBLIC  DOMAIN. 

The  amount  of  land  that  has  passed  into  the 
hands  of  alien  owners  is  much  larger  than  is  gen- 


32 


TJte  Hard  Times: 


erally  supposed.  This  land  is  in  the  possession 
of  men  and  women  who  have  no  interest  in  the 
welfare  of  our  country  and  spend  all  they  make 
out  of  our  rich  soil  in  foreign  lands.  The  follow- 
ing is  a partial  list  of  them : 

ACRES. 

German  Syndicate 12,000,000 

Phil.  Marshall  & Co.,  London . 1,-300,000 

Marquis  of  Tweedale  in  Mass 1 , T.50 , 000 

English  Syndicate  in  Mass 1 , 300 , 000 

Sir  Edward  Reid 2,000,000 

The  Holland  Land  Co 4,000,000 

English  Syndicate  in  Texas 3,000,000 

Anglo-American  Syndicate 750,000 

Byron  H.  Evans,  London 700,000 

Duke  of  Sutherland 400,000 

British  Land  Co.  in  Kansas 320,000 

Wm.  Whaley,  Member  of  Parliament 310,000 

Missouri  Land  Co. , of  Edinburg,  Scotland 300,000 

Robert  Tenant 230,000 

Dundee  Land  Co. , Scotland 247,000 

Lord  Dunmore 120,000 

Lord  Houghton  in  Florida 60,000 

Lord  Dunraven  in  Colorado 60,000 

English  Land  Co.  in  Arkansas 50.000 

Alex.  Grant,  London,  in  Kansas 35,000 

English  Syndicate  in  Wisconsin 140,000 

M.  Ellenhauser,  Nova  Scotia 600,000 

Scotch  Syndicate  in  Fla 500,000 

A.  Boysrn,  Danish  Consul..- 5,000 

Missouri  Land  Co 165,000 

And  in  addition  to  those  named  in  the  above 
list  there  are  eighteen  British  lords  and  one  lady 
who  own  in  this  country  about ‘a  half-million 
acres  more  of  American  land,  or  an  average  of 
over  seventy-three  thousand  acres  each. 

The  outrage  imposed  upon  the  people  of  this 
country  is  simply  appalling.  To  thus  squander 
our  public  domain  ought  never  to  have  been 
allowed.  IS'early  thirty  million  acres  mostly 


The  Cause  and  the  Remedy.  33 

owned  by  the  subjects  of  Europe,  and  not  an  acre 
of  it  on  the  market  for  sale.  Think  of  this,  voters 
of  America  ! 

This  vast  expanse  of  beautiful,  fertile  land  is 
being  held  by  foreign  plutocrats  until  our  public 
domain  is  exhausted  and  the  infamous  conspiracy 
shall  have  been  consummated,  when  they  may 
gather  tribute  from  American  tenant-toilers,  which 
they  must  pay  to  foreign  landlords  for  the  privi- 
lege of  toiling  beneath  the  American  flag  and  on 
American  soil. 

In  pursuance  of  this  deep-laid  plan,  monopoly 
has  seized  upon  mines,  forests,  transportation 
lines,  manufactures  and  finances  of  the  country, 
until  all  who  toil  must,  with  few  exceptions,  ask 
for  the  privilege  to  do  so  of  those  who  have  been 
made  wealthy  masters  of  the  country  and  its  busi- 
ness interests,  and  its  toiling,  wealth-producing 
masses,  through  this  legalized  villainy,  and  the 
Government,  its  industries  and  the  future  destiny 
of  its  people,  are  at  their  mercy. 

In  the  meantime  Congress  had,  on  the  1st  day 
of  July,  1862,  passed  an  Act  which  chartered  the 
Union  Pacific  Railroad  Company,  and  gave  it  a 
land  grant  of  each  alternate  section  for  ten  miles 
each  side  of  its  line  and  bonds  to  the  amount  of 
$20,000  per  mile.  On  July  2,  1864,  Congress 
passed  an  Act  amending  the  former  one,  and 
extended  the  grant  to  twenty  miles  on  each  side 

of  the  track ; and  to  induce  these  capitalists  to 
3 


34 


The  Hard  Times: 


Ibuild  a road  over  an  empire  of  their  own,  gave 
them  $20,000  j)er  mile.  By  the  provisions  of  the 
first-mentioned  Act,  the  Central  Pacific,  the  Cen- 
tral Branch  of  the  Union  Pacific,  the  Kansas 
Pacific  and  Sioux  City  and  Pacific  Railroad  Com- 
panies were  chartered  and  granted  lands  ten  miles 
wide  on  each  side  of  their  respective  lines.  On 
March  3,  1863,  four  more  were  granted,  twenty 
miles  of  land  on  each  side  and  ten  miles  on  each 
side  in  addition,  to  indemnify  for  lands  within 
their  strip  already  settled  upon.  This  would 
make  thirty  miles  wide  each  side  (and  each  alter- 
nate section).  On  July  1,  1864,  Congress  granted 
the  Northern  Pacific  Railroad  Company  a tract  of 
land  one  hundred  miles  wide,  and  extending  half 
way  across  the  Continent.  The  grant  included 
315,000,000  acres,  or  over  330,000  square  miles  of 
land,  making  a tract  six  times  as  large  as  Penn- 
sylvania, eight  times  as  large  as  Indiana,  larger 
than  the  thirteen  original  colonies,  and  larger  than 
British  India,  which  has  a population  of  240,000,- 
000  people ; it  is  larger  than  England,  Scotland, 
Ireland,  Denmark,  Sweden,  Grermany  and  France 
combined.  Congress  at  the  same  time  raised  the 
jDrice  of  the  land  in  that  tract  still  owned  by  the 
Government  to  $2.50  per  acre,  so  that  the  strug- 
gling pioneer  who  sought  a home  on  the  public 
domain  within  this  empire  of  the  rich  was  com- 
pelled to  pay  at  the  rate  of  $1.25  per  acre  for  his 
own  tract,  and  the  same  for  a like  tract  given  to 
the  railroad,  while  the  heritage  of  our  children  is 


The  Cause  and  the  Remedy.  35 

being  thus  squandered  on  the  corporations  at 
home.  Foreign  capital  was  invited  to  come  over 
and  invest  in  our  rich,  productive  soil. 

In  order  that  we  may  understand  the  common 
principles  which  have  existed  through  all  ages 
bearing  upon  the  laborer  and  his  condition  in 
society,  we  will  glance  back  over  the  past  for 
some  considerable  time.  We  hrst  tind  the  laborer 
makes  his  appearance  in  English  history  as  a serf 
or  a slave;  he  owned  neither  land,  cattle  nor 
goods,  but  was  wholly  dependent  upon  his  lord, 
who  furnished  him  with  food,  clothing  and  shelter, 
and  in  return  was  entitled  to  his  services  with  lit- 
tle remuneration,  and  his  lord  was  responsible  for 
his  conduct.  He  belonged  to  the  estate,  and  if  the 
estate  changed  hands  the  title  to  the  land  carried 
in  it  rights  to  the  laborer,  and  he  served  under  the 
new  landlord.  He  had  no  civil  rights,  neither  for 
nor  against  any  one,  save  through  his  lord  of  the 
manor.  This  condition  was  not  absolute.  For 
when  he  was  not  working  for  his  lord,  he  was  at 
liberty  to  cultivate  a garden,  gather  fuel  from  the 
manor  forest,  and  devote  his  time  to  his  family, 
and  thereby  accumulate  a little  means  for  himself, 
and  eventually  purchase  a piece  of  land,  and  thus 
free  himself ; or,  if  he  was  able  to  master  a trade 
as  a mechanic,  he  received  higher  wages  than  a 
serf,  which  was  of  little  value  to  him.  Otherwise, 
he  was  considered  as  upon  the  same  footing  as  a 
serf.  In  towns  and  cities  he  had  no  civil  rights 
until  he  acquired  property  and  entered  the  guild 


36 


The  Hard  Times : 


of  his  path.  He  then  could  sit  upon  his  own 
account  and  emploj^  journeymen  and  hold  appren- 
tices. But  custom  had  long  held  him  as  a man  of 
low  caste,  and  unfortunately  a stigma  has  fol- 
lowed the  man  of  labor  in  the  eyes  of  a certain 
class  to  this  day.  At  that  time  the  capitalist  or 
landlord  was  not  actuated  by  hostile  feelings, 
nor  did  he  in  any  way  seek  to  oj)press  him.  For 
as  a serf  he  was  virtually  his  property ; he  jDro- 
tected  him  for  the  sole  jDurpose  of  avoiding  his 
loss,  but  wages  was  a pretext  for  a quarrel  at  any 
time,  as  it  is  to-day.  But,  in  accordance  with 
God’s  law  of  justice,  this  state  of  things  could  not 
always  continue,  and  so  in  1349  God  sent  a 
plague,  terrible  in  its  nature,  the  Black  Death 
which  swept  all  over  England.  Its  devastation 
was  horrible.  This  plague  marks  the  beginning 
of  a new  era ; it  marks  an  era  of  freedom  for  the 
serf,  for  nearly  one-half  of  the  entire  population 
was  swept  away,  and  labor  assumed  the  phase  of 
being  the  most  important  element  in  the  kingdom. 
Laborers  demanded  quadruple  pa}*,  and  dictated 
their  own  tei’ins.  The  historic  statutes  of  laborers 
Avere  passed,  and  then  began  the  antagonism  be- 
tween capital  and  labor,  and  has  continued  until 
the  present.  In  1381  the  Peasants’  Avar  broke  out, 
and  in  the  settlement  the  King  promised  to  free 
them  and  remove  the  stigma  forever,  but  the  Par- 
liament refused  to  ratify  that  promise.  In  a unan- 
imous vote  they  declared  that  they  Avould  rather 
perish  altogether  in  one  day.  The  strife  con- 


The  Cause  and  (he  Ronedy.  37 

tinned  ; other  civic  laws  were  passed  constantly. 
The  laborer  was  forbidden  to  leave  his  place  of 
abode,  or  travel  withont  a passport.  In  1891  Par- 
liament was  petitioned  to  forbid  the  children  of 
the  base  form  to  attend  the  schools,  but  the  strife 
was  pushed  on  both  sides,  and  finally  the  land- 
lords gave  up  the  employment  of  serf-labor,  and 
rented  their  land  out  to  tenants  in  small  farms  for 
a money  consideration.  At  the  end  of  fifty  years 
serfdom  was  a thing  of  the  past.  Then  the  wages 
of  workmen  was  more  than  enough  for  a comfort- 
able support,  and  his  day’s  work  was  eight  hours. 
With  the  close  of  the  reign  of  Henry  YIII.,  after 
a period  of  about  150  years,  legislation  again 
oppressed  the  laborer,  and  for  250  years  he  strug- 
gled against  laws  which  tended  only  to  the  inter- 
est of  the  rich  classes,  and  the  prosperous  work- 
man became  a beggar  with  a starving  family. 
The  first  effort  of  law-making  in  favor  of  the 
laborer  was  the  English  poor  law  of  1601,  which 
failed  of  any  good. 

Now,  reader,  we  have  had  a look  at  the  condi- 
tion of  labor  in  the  times  back  to  where  the  mem- 
ory of  man  runneth  not.  It  would  look,  from  some 
applications  made  by  our  Saviour,  as  if  these  con- 
ditions obtained  in  his  time.  Now  let  us  look  at 
our  own  condition  and  see  if  we  cannot  find  a sim- 
ilarity in  many  ways  during  our  early  history  im- 
mediately following  the  discovery  of  America, 
The  Atlantic  States  were  infested  with  adventurers. 
Their  jDurposes  were  the  gathering  of  the  jn-ecious 


38 


The  Hard  Times: 


metals,  trading  with  the  Indians  for  furs,  and  the 
locating  of  fishing-banks  from  which  food  might 
be  obtained  for  Europe.  In  1607,  Jamestown, 
Virginia,  was  occupied  by  the  English,  and  finally 
became  a permanent  settlement.  Colony  after 
colony  was  established  along  tlie  Vew  England 
shores.  Religious  and  political  oppression  in 
Europe  stimulated  the  tide  of  emigration,  and  the 
new  world  began  to  live.  Up  to  this  time  there 
had  been  no  real  industrial  settlements  made ; but 
later,  during  the  seventeenth  century,  people  or  a 
different  stamp  were  driven  by  ^persecution  to  our 
shores,  and  the  colonists  gained  an  element  of 
thoughtful,  diligent  and  religious  caste.  In  the 
early  period  of  our  history  the  man  who  sought 
to  live  of  his  own  labor  found  toil  remunerative, 
and  in  this  country  the  white  workman  has  never 
been  subjected  to  the  hardships  and  iDrivations 
which  disgrace  tlie  pages  of  English  history;  he 
has  alwaj's  been,  politically,  the  peer  of  any  one. 
At  that  time  land  was  free  (would  to  God  we  had 
it  now  to  be  free  with !)  to  all  who  made  use  of  it 
for  their  support.  He  quickly  learned  to  rely  upon 
his  own  efforts,  and  grew  self-reliant  and  inde- 
pendent with  the  exercise  of  his  natural  rights, 
unhampered  by  the  fetters  of  conscienceless  legis- 
lation, and  with  the  pride  and  knowledge  which  are 
inseparable  from  full  citizenship  the  workman 
developed  the  germ  of  American  independence, 
and  all  would  have  been  well  but  for  that  same 
class  of  infamous  legislation  which  has  been 


The  Cause  and  the  Remedy.  39 

forced  on  the  people  of  this  country  and  Europe, 
such  as  the  exception  clause  in  the  greenbacks, 
the  Funding  Act,  the  Credit  Strengthening  Act, 
the  Resumption,  and  so  on.  Dear  reader,  look  at 
our  condition  and  compare  it  with  the  past  of 
Europe,  and  define,  if  you  can,  where  we  are  drift- 
ing. We  have  been  giving  you.  a continual  de- 
scription of  influences  which  plutocratic  dema- 
gogues have  been  forcing  upon  us,  which  are  now 
grinding  the  life-blood  out  of  the  American  peo- 
ple and  causing  unrest  and  discontent  throughout 
the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land. 

Is  it  not  clear  why  English  capitalists  were 
anxious  to  have  our  silver  demonetized,  and  why 
they  could  afford  to  send  Ernest  Seyd  over  here 
with  a capital  of  half  a million  dollars  to  accom- 
plish that  object  ? Gentle  reader,  will  you  pause 
one  moment  to  consider  why  the  Rothschilds,  who 
controlled  the  financial  policy  of  England  as  the 
brokers  and  security  holders  of  America  control 
our  financial  policy,  could  afford  to  pay,  not  only 
the  paltry  half  million,  but  many  millions  more  if 
need  be  to  accomplish  their  object? 

Our  civil  war  taught  England  a severe  lesson. 
She  found  that  her  welfare,  and  in  fact  almost  her 
very  existence,  depended  upon  American  supply 
of  cotton,  meat  and  cereals.  There  was  liable  to 
be  a cut  of  either  by  war,  famine  or  otherwise. 
But  England,  the  world’s  great  creditor,  held  the 
bonds  of  all  nations,  and  if  she  could  make  them 
payable  in  the  dearest  money  in  the  world,  it 


40 


The  Hard  Times : 


would  enhance  her  securities  many  millions,  and 
if  she  should  insure  herself  an  ample  supply  of 
wheat  and  cotton  she  could  be  independent  of  us 
under  all  circumstances.  And  since  she  owned 
and  controlled  all  India,  that  great  wheat  and  cot- 
ton country,  she  saw  that  through  India’s  cheap 
labor  and  the  demonetization  of  silver  in  this 
country  (U.  S.  A.)  she  would  have  a double  lever- 
age over  America  and  her  product.  Silver  money 
is  used  exclusively  in  India.  England  coins  it,  and 
if  with  eighty  cents  she  can  buy  silver,  stamp  it 
and  j^ass  it  for  a dollar  in  payment  for  India's 
wheat  and  cotton,  she  not  only  gains  the  20  j)er 
cent  from  her  own  subjects,  but  in  consequence  of 
the  demonetization  of  silver  in  America,  her  debt- 
ors here  were  compelled  to  pay  at  least  ten  per 
cent  more  than  they  would  have  paid  had  not 
silver  been  demonetized. 

Let  it  be  borne  in  mind  that  this  discount, 
whether  it  be  much  or  little,  was  just  that  much 
new  capital  in  England  to  use  in  India  in  opening 
it  up  to  cultivation  and  bringing  that  vast  wheat 
and  cotton  country  into  competition  with  our  like 
products,  and  we  have  furnished  just  that  much 
capital  to  injure  our  own  markets  with.  The  in- 
jury to  the  people  of  this  country  through  the  de- 
monetization of  silver  can  never  be  justly  esti- 
mated. 

The  panic  of  1873,  which  followed  immediately, 
was  one  of  the  most  disastrous  that  ever  befell 
any  people  up  to  that  time.  The  English  Ian- 


The  Cause  and  the  Remedy.  41 

guage  fails  to  describe  the  blighting  misery  that 
desolated  the  country.  The  devastation  and  rav- 
ages of  war  are  scarcely  comparable.  The  Dark 
Age  of  our  republic  may  well  date  from  1873, 
when  silver  was  demonetized,  to  the  time  when  it 
was  again  restored  to  its  money  power  in  1878. 
Bankruptcy  and  financial  disaster  brought  in  their 
train  their  legitimate  offspring,  and  the  statistics 
of  those  days  and  years  which  followed  are  vol- 
uminous with  the  most  startling  and  loathsome 
crimes.  Murder,  insanity,  suicide,  divorce,  drunk- 
enness, and  all  forms  of  immortality  and  crime 
have  increased  from  that  day  to  this  in  a most 
appalling  ratio.  Will  any  man  dare  say  that  leg- 
islation has  had  nothing  to  do  with  these  revolting 
conditions  ? Yes,  verily,  and  Republican  legisla- 
tion at  that,  for  as  was  stated  in  a former  page, 
they  have  had  full  power  ever  since  the  war  to  the 
present  administration.  These  conditions  can 
only  come  by  degrees.  Every  cause  produces  its 
effect,  and  without  cause  there  can  be  no  effect  pro- 
duced. Every  result  is  produced  from  certain 
causes,  and  it  is  no  more  certain  that  like  begets 
like  than  that  the  increase  of  crime  and  misery  in 
our  country  is  the  direct  result  of  legislation. 
And  it  is  impossible  for  a nation  to  remain  free 
whose  laws  are  made  granting  special  privileges 
to  the  few  and  ignoring  the  rights  of  the  many. 

The  contraction  of  the  currency,  commencing 
with  the  destruction  of  the  greenbacks  in  1866, 
and  the  stringency  increased  by  the  demonetiza- 


42 


The  Hard  Times: 


tion  of  silver  in  1873,  has  been  productive  of  more 
misery  and  crime  to  the  people  of  this  country 
than  all  the  war,  pestilence  and  famine  that  ever 
afflicted  the  human  family.  In  regard  to  the  pol- 
icy of  contraction.  Professor  Walker,  of  Yale  Col- 
lege, who  is  not  a politician  nor  a statesman,  but  a 
cool,  unbiased  writer  and  teacher,  says,  “When  the 
process  of  contraction  commences,  the  first  class 
on  which  it  falls  is  the  merchants  of  the  large 
cities  ; they  find  it  difficult  to  get  money  to  meet 
bills.  The  next  class  is  the  manufacturer  ; the 
sales  of  his  goods  fall  off.  Laborers  and  mechan- 
ics next  feel  the  pressure  ; thej^  are  thrown  out  of 
employment.  And  lastly,  the  farmer  finds  a dull 
sale  for  his  product,  and  all  unsuspicious  of  the 
real  cause  has  a vague  idea  that  his  difficulties  are 
on  account  of  the  hard  times.  There  must  be 
some  cause,  but  what  ? Don’t  know,  never  stop- 
ping to  look  into  the  matter  for  a single  moment.” 

Recardo,  another  eminent  writer  on  political 
economy,  says  that  commodities  rise  or  fall  in 
proportion  to  the  increase  or  diminution  of 
money.  “ I hold,”  said  he,  “ this  fact  to  be  in- 
controvertible.” 

John  Stuart  Mill  says  : “ If  the  whole  volume 

of  money  in  circulation  were  doubled,  prices 
would  double,  or  xice  versaT 

It  Avould  seem  strange  indeed  if  those  who  have 
followed  us  through  the  discussion  of  these  vari- 
ous robbery  schemes  are  not  impressed  with  the 
fact  that  something  is  wrong  with  the  govern- 


The  Cause  and  the  Remedy.  43 

s 

ment,  and  so  there  is.  But  we  are  not  done  yet. 
There  are  three  monstrosities  which  we  wish  to 
"bring  before  the  reading  public,  viz.,  the  Resump- 
tion Act,  the  Land  Question,  and  the  Liquor  or 
Saloon  Question.  We  will  only  take  a glimpse  at 
the  Resumption  Act,  for  it  is  but  the  natural  pro- 
duct of  legislation  preceding  it  which  we  have 
already  noticed.  ISTevertheless  it  comes  in  for  its 
share  in  the  course  of  the  present  hard  times. 
The  people  had  found  the  fractional  currency 
very  convenient,  and  they  had  become  so  accus- 
tomed to  its  use  that  when  it  was  swept  away  by 
an  act  of  Congress,  passed  Jan.  24,  1875,  author- 
izing the  Secretary  of  the  Treasury  to  destroy  all 
of  it,  it  was  a very  apparent  inconvenience.  But 
underlying  this  act  is  a deep  scheme  of  plunder. 
For  this  factional  currency,  like  the  first  issue  of 
the  greenback,  was  without  interest,  but  when  this 
was  destroyed  the  same  act  authorized  the  Treas- 
urer to  coin  silver  of  like  denomination  to  take 
its  place,  and  it  became  necessary  for  the  Treas- 
urer to  issue,  or  at  least  he  did  issue,  non-taxable 
interest-bearing  bonds  to  pay  for  the  bullion, 
thereby  saddling  extra  burdens  upon  the  peo- 
ple. Is  it  not  clear  that  by  the  destruction  of  a 
non-interest  bearing  currency,  like  the  greenbacks, 
and  substituting  an  interest-bearing  bond,  a bur- 
den has  been  added  to  the  people?  Not  to  the 
tax-payer  only,  but  to  every  consumer  of  food  and 
clothing.  Now,  dear,  we  will  take  up  the  results 
of  the  saloon  and  the  wine  question. 


THE  REFORMED  DRUNKARD. 


CHAPTER  I. 

A young  physician  sat  alone  in  his  office  in  the 
village  of  Perry sburg,  in  the  central  part  of  IS’ew 
York.  It  needed  hut  a single  glance  at  his  lofty 
brow,  clear  eye  and  intellectual  countenance  to 
demonstrate  that  in  him  his  profession  had  an 
ardent,  enthusiastic  votary,  and  science  one  of  her 
most  devoted  lovers.  The  evidences  of  hard  study, 
constant  meditation  and  intelligent,  patient  reflec- 
tion, were  to  be  seen  in  every  lineament  of  his 
features  with  a clearness  which  left  no  room  for 
doubt  that  the  young  man  and  “ the  midnight  oil  ” 
were  intimate  acquaintances.  He  sat  this  morn- 
ing so  much  absorbed  in  the  perusal  of  a most 
interesting  article  on  contagious  disease,  from  the 
pages  of  a leading  medical  journal,  that  he  scarcely 
noticed  the  opening  of  his  office  door. 

The  person  who  entered  wms  a jmung  man  about 
his  own  age,  clad  in  the  sable  garments  which  are 
said  to  be  indicative  of  the  clerical  profession. 
He  was  tall  and  slender,  and  the  marks  of  earnest, 
untiring  mental  labor  were  as  apparent  in  his  coun- 
tenance as  in  that  of  the  young  physician.  In- 
deed, a skilled  anatomist,  observing  him  closely, 

(44) 


The  Reformed  Dvunhard. 


45 


would  have  said  that  his  mental  temperament  was 
too  active  for  his  physical,  and  that  the  utmost 
care  would  be  necessary  to  enable  him  to  live  out 
the  span  ordinaril}^  allotted  to  dwellers  upon  the 
earth.  His  countenance  withal,  wore  a fierce,  earn- 
est expression  of  benevolence  and  goodness  which 
accorded  well  with  the  calling  he  had  chosen.  He 
was,  without  doubt,  one  of  the  most  faithful,  zeal- 
ous and  conscientious  laborers  in  the  vineyard  of 
his  Divine  Master. 

A moment  he  stood  and  contemplated  the  young 
physician,  unwilling  to  interrupt  his  studies,  but 
the  errand  upon  which  he  had  come  was  one  of 
benevolence  and  mercy,  and  at  last  he  spoke. 

“ Good  morning.  Dr.  Gleason,  you  seem  very 
much  interested  in  something,  but  I must  venture 
to  disturb  you.” 

“Pray  excuse  me,  my  friend,”  said  the  young 
physician  rising  and  extending  his  hand  with  un- 
affected cordiality  ; “ but  I was  so  much  engrossed 
in  Dr.  Everleigh’s  theory  of  Contagious  Diseases, 
that  I scarcely  noticed  your  entrance.  Pray,  be 
seated,  Mr.  Crawford,”  pointing  to  a chair  as  he 
spoke. 

The  young  clergyman  seated  himself  and  then 
asked,  “Are  you  at  leisure  for  a short  time  ? ” 

“Entirely  so,”  replied  the  doctor,  drawing  a 
chair  close  to  his  visitor,  “ what  can  I do  for 
you  ? ” 


46 


National  Reform. 


“I  want  you  to  go  with  me  u^Don  an  errand  of 
charity.” 

“ That,”  said  the  young  man  earnestly,  “ is  a call 
I always  heed.  What  is  the  nature  of  the  case  ? ” 
“ Last  evening,”  said  the  minister,  “ I was  return- 
ing from  a visit  to  one  of  my  parishioners  when 
my  attention  was  attracted  by  the  shouts  of  merri- 
ment from  a group  of  hoys  who  had  collected  on 
the  sidewalk.  Evidently  there  was  something  of 
more  than  ordinary  interest  to  them  and  I ap- 
proached them  to  ascertain  what  it  was,  and  there, 
lying  on  the  ground,  in  a frightful  state  of  intoxi- 
cation, was  a man  who  was  evidently  a stranger  in 
the  village.  He  was  ragged  and  filthy  to  a degree, 
and  had  evidently  wallowed  in  the  very  depths  of 
the  mire  of  dissipation.  But  fallen  and  degraded 
as  he  was,  there  was  still  something  about  him 
which  appealed  powerfully  to  my  sjmipathies.  He 
was  a human  being,  and,  though  steeped  in  sin,  it 
was  to  such  that  the  Master  bade  us  go.  Accord- 
ingly I cared  for  him,  raised  him  up,  and,  help- 
less as  he  was,  with  the  assistance  of  some  of  the 
larger  boys,  took  him  away  and  put  him  to  bed.” 
“ Where  did  you  take  him  ? ” 

“ To  the  widow  Stanton’s.  She  did  not  much 
like  to  receive  him,  but  at  my  earnest  solicitation 
consented  to  do  so.” 

“ Have  you  seen  him  this  morning  ? ” 

“Yes,”  replied  the  minister,  “I  called  there 
early,  and  that  is  why  I came  for  you.  I found 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


47 


him  this  morning  raving  with  an  attack  of  what  I 
believe  to  be  delirium  tremens."''' 

“ Delirium  tremens  ! This  is,  indeed,  serious,” 
said  the  young  doctor.  “ Have  you  any  idea  who 
he  is  or  where  he  is  from  ? ” 

“ Not  the  least.  Nobody  knows  anything  of 
him,  and  of  course  he  is  unable  to  give  any  in- 
telligible account  of  himself.  All  that  I have 
been  able  to  learn  is  that  he  came  here  on  a train 
from  the  west  two  or  three  days  since,  and  has 
been  spending  his  time  at  those  horrible  dens  of 
iniquity,  the  rum-holes  of  tiie  town,  going  from 
one  to  another,  and  pouring  down  the  fiery  liquid 
which  transforms  men  made  in  the  image  of  God 
into  the  lowest  types  of  the  brute  creation.” 

“ It  is  dreadful,”  said  Dr.  Gleason,  in  tones  of 
deep  and  earnest  feeling,  “ to  think  of  the  amount 
of  misery  and  wretchedness  which  those  demons 
in  human  form — the  rumsellers — inflict  upon  the 
human  race.  I would  not  bear  their  fearful  respon- 
sibility for  all  the  wealth  of  the  world.  How  many 
souls,  damned  to  eternal  perdition,  will  justly 
charge  their  ruin  to  them,  no  one  save  the  Omni- 
scient himself,  can  ever  tell.  It  is,  indeed,  fearful 
to  contemplate.” 

“ Yes,  and  to  think,”  said  the  minister,  “ that 
men  claiming  to  be  reasonable,  intelligent,  upright 
members  of  society  should  be  found  to  apologize 
for  their  crime,  the  most  hideous  and  gigantic  ever 
perpetrated  against  the  human  race,  because  it 


48 


National  Reform. 


threatens  alike  all  ranks  and  classes  of  society. 
How  many  of  the  brightest  and  most  glowing  in- 
tellects which  ever  adorned  the  pages  of  the  world’s 
history  have  fallen  beneath  its  baneful  influence, 
and  instead  of  joroving  guides  to  their  fellows  have 
been  but  stumbling-blocks  in  their  way.  God  pity 
and  forgive  them.” 

While  this  conversation  was  taking  j)lace  the 
doctor  had  been  busily  engaged  in  making  the  nec- 
essary preparations  to  accompany  his  vistor,  and 
they  at  once  set  out,  and  after  a few  minutes’  brisk 
walk  reached  the  widow  Stanton’s  cottage.  A ring 
at  the  door-bell  brought  a smart,  tidy-looking  serv- 
ant girl  to  admit  them.  She  at  once  showed  them 
to  the  parlor  where  Mrs.  Stanton  soon  joined  them. 

“ Good  morning,  Dr.  Gleason,”  said  she,  extend- 
ing her  hand  with  frank  cordiality  to  him,  and 
bowing  slightly  to  the  minister  whom,  as  the  reader 
is  aware,  she  had  already  greeted  this  morning,  “I 
am  glad  you  have  come.  Your  skill  is  very  much 
needed,  I assure  you.” 

“Yes,”  said  the  Doctor  smiling  as  he  took  her 
hand  and  shook  it  warmly,  “ I understand  that 
your  house  has  been  converted  into  a sort  of  hos- 
pital.” 

“ How  is  the  patient  ? ” asked  the  minister. 

“Just  the  same  as  when  you  left,”  replied  the 
lady. 

“ Is  he  still  as  restless,  and  does  he  seem  as  much 


The  Reformed  Drunkard.  49 

terrified  at  imaginary  objects  as  when  I left  him  an 
hour  ago?  ” 

“Just  the  same,  only  that  he  seems  to  be  some- 
what exhausted  by  the  violence  of  his  exertions. 
His  conduct  is  at  times  absolutely  terrifying,  while 
his  curses  and  exclamations  are  enough  to  chill 
one’s  blood  with  horror.  I dare  not  stay  alone 
with  him,”  said  Mrs.  Stanton,  shuddering  in  spite 
of  herself. 

“ How  long  has  he  been  this  violent  ? ” inquired 
the  doctor. 

“About  midnight  he  commenced  raving,  and  has 
kept  it  up  with  but  intervals  of  a few  moments  at 
a time  ever  since.” 

“Has  he  slept  any?” 

“ Not  a wink  since  that  time.” 

“What  seems  to  be  the  nature  of  his  mental 
emotion?”  inquired  the  doctor,  “Does  he  seem 
angry  and  furious,  or  are  his  emotions  chiefly 
those  of  terror  and  affright?’’ 

“ Chiefly  the  latter.” 

“What  does  he  seem  to  fear?  natural  objects, 
such  as  serpents,  reptiles,  and  the  like,  or  demons 
and  monsters  ?” 

“ Snakes  and  spiders  seem  to  be  his  particular 
objects  of  dread,”  said  the  lady.  “He  appears  to 
see,  or  imagine  he  sees,  them  all  the  time,  and  his 
struggles  to  keep  out  of  their  way  are  at  times 
positively  frightful.  At  other  times  he  implores 

his  attendants,  with  piteous  cries,  and  screams  of 
4 


50 


National  Reform. 


agony,  to  keep  them  away  from  him.  And  all  the 
while  great  drops  of  sweat,  like  heads,  stand  all 
over  his  face.  Although  entirely  his  own  fault  I 
cannot  help  feeling  the  deepest  pity  and  sympathy 
for  him.  His  sufferings  are  enough  to  melt  a heart 
of  stone.  He  must  have  relief  soon,  or  death  will 
relieve  him,”  and  the  widow’s  eyes  filled  with  tears 
as  she  contemplated  anew  the  sufferings  of  the 
wretched  victim  of  his  own  misdeeds. 

“Who  is  with  him  now?”  asked  the  minister. 

“ My  son  Edmund,  and  another  young  man,  the 
son  of  a neighbor  He  is  so  violent  at  times,”  she 
added  in  explanation,  “ that  one  person  cannot  get 
along  with  him.” 

“ Well,”  said  the  doctor,  rising  to  his  feet,  “let 
us  see  him,  and  we  will  see  what  can  be  done.” 

The  widow  also  arose,  and  leading  the  Avay  they 
soon  entered  the  chamber  of  suffering,  whence 
issued  cries  and  moans  of  agonized  terror  suffi- 
cient to  appallthe  stoutest  heart. 

What  was  it  that,  as  they  approached  the  bed 
upon  which  lay  the  wretched  sufferer,  thrilled  the 
young  doctor  Avith  such  evidently  intensel}^  painful 
emotion  ? Why  did  he  start  as  if  struck  by  a 
bullet  and  grasp  so  convulsiA-ely  the  arm  of  his 
friend  and  siAiritual  adviser,  while  a marble  pallor 
overspread  the  whole  of  his  features  the  moment 
his  eye  fell  upon  the  delirious  occupant  of  the 
couch?  Why  did  his  knees  tremble  and  almost 
refuse  to  support  his  frame  as  he  approached  the 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


51 


bedside,  and  wliy  that  fearful  tremulousness  of 
the  usually  firm  and  steady  hand  as  he  made  the 
necessary  examination  of  his  patient?  We  shall 
see  presently. 

Restraining  his  too  apparent  emotion  so  far  as  he 
was  able  by  the  most  powerful  exercise  of  his  more 
than  ordinarily  strong  will,  he  began  to  examine 
the  patient  as  to  the  condition  of  his  pulse  and 
such  other  matters  as  his  situation  would  permit. 
While  thus  engaged  his  eyes  met  those  of  the  sick 
man.  The  effect  upon  the  latter  was  scarcely  less 
than  that  of  the  ffrst  glance  had  been  upon  the 
doctor.  For  a moment  his  gaze  was  arrested,  and 
then  he  burst  into  a hideous,  mocking  laugh  which 
curdled  the  blood  of  all  his  hearers. 

“Aha ! ” he  cried  in  exultant  tones,  “ you  are 
here  in  hell,  too,  are  you  ? I thought  you  was  so 
very  good  you  would  never  come  here,  but  it  seems 
3^our  goodness  hasn’t  helped  you  much.  Isn’t  it  a 
joll}^  place?  Do  you  see  those  snakes  wriggling 
and  twisting  and  fighting  with  one  another?  Isn’t 
it  fun?  Now,  now,  see!  Some  of  them  are  coming 
this  way  ! Don’t  let  them  get  on  me ! Keep  them 
off!  ” he  screamed  with  all  his  might,  and  frothing 
at  the  mouth  he  fell  back  from  the  half  sitting 
posture  he  had  assumed  in  a convulsive  paroxysm 
of  affright. 

Terribly  as  the  young  doctor  was  moved  by  the 
dreadful  scene,  he  still  retained  sufficient  ffrmness 
and  command  of  himself  to  perform  his  duty  to 


52 


National  Reform. 


the  sick  man.  With  features  of  ghastly  pallor 
and  tightly  compressed  lips,  while  his  hands  trem- 
bled so  that  he  could  hardly  unclasp  the  case  of 
medicines  he  had  brought  with  him,  he  prepared 
some  remedies,  and  giving  the  astonished  attend- 
ants the  necessary  instructions  for  administering 
them,  he  took  his  leave,  only  saying  that  he  would 
soon  return.  Mr.  Crawford  accompanied  him. 

“ What  can  be  the  matter  with  Dr.  Gleason  this 
morning  ? ” said  Mrs.  Stanton  as  soon  as  the  door 
had  closed  behind  the  two  men.  “ I have  seen  him 
in  the  sick  room  a good  many  times,  but  I never 
saw  him  affected  as  he  was  this  morning.” 

“It  may  be  that  he  never  saw  a case  of  this  kind 
before,”  said  her  son,  “ and  his  violence,”  pointing 
to  the  patient,  “ may  have  been  too  much  for  the 
doctor’s  nerves.  You  know  he  is  very  jmung.” 

“ Yes,”  said  the  other  young  man,  “ but  there 
was  something  more  than  the  violence  of  the  patient 
which  affected  him.  When  Mr.  Jones  went  crazy 
he  was  as  violent  as  this  man  has  been,  but  the 
doctor  was  not  moved  as  he  has  been  by  this 
man.” 

“ But  the  violence  was  of  a different  character.” 

“ That  is  true,  but  it  was  no  less  frightful  than 
in  the  present  case.” 

“Yes,”  said  Mrs.  Stanton,  “Joseph  is  right. 
The  mere  violence  of  this  man  was  not  sufficient  to 
agitate  the  doctor  so  terribly.  There  was  mutual 
recognition  between  him  and  his  patient,  and  both 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


53 


were  alike  affected.  Depend  upon  it  they  have 
met  before,  and  there  is  some  dreadful  secret 
between  them.” 

“ But  what  can  it  be  ? ” said  Edmund,  still 
doubting. 

“ I have  no  idea,”  said  the  lady ; “ but  the  doc- 
tor has  always  seemed  to  me  like  one  who  had 
some  hidden  sorrow,  and  it  may  be  that  this  man 
is  in  some  way  connected  with  it.” 

“We  shall  doubtless  know  all  about  it  in  good 
time,”  said  Joseph ; “ so  let  us  borrow  no  more 
trouble  about  it  now.  I am  very  certain  that, 
whatever  it  may  be,  it  is  nothing  in  any  way  dis- 
creditable to  Dr.  Gleason.” 

“Of  course  not,”  said  Edmund,  who  was  a warm 
admirer  of  the  young  physician,  and  who,  with  all 
the  impulsiveness  of  his  youth,  at  once  repelled 
the  idea  that  there  could  be  anything  wrong  about 
him. 

“ I presume  not,”  said  the  lady  now,  hesitat- 
ingly, “but  I wish  we  knew  what  it  was.  N’one  of 
us  knew  anything  of  the  doctor  until  he  came  here 
little  more  than  a year  ago.” 

“Very  true,”  said  Edmund,  with  some  warmth, 
“but  his  conduct  since  he  came  here  has  been 
sufficient  to  prove  that  he  possessed  one  of  the 
noblest  natures  which  ever  dwelt  in  man.  See  the 
confidence  which  Rev.  Mr.  Crawford,  who  knows 
him  better  than  any  of  us,  places  in  him.  This 
ought  to  be  sufficient  proof  of  his  goodness.” 


54  National  Reform. 

“ Yes,  but  he,  too,  may  be  deceived,”  said  Mrs. 
Stanton. 

‘■‘He  may  be,”  rejDlied  her  son,  “but  I do  not  be- 
lieve he  is.” 

“ I can  hardly  think  he  is,”  chimed  in  the  other 
young  man,  “nor  do  I think,  my  dear  madam,  that 
because  there  is  something  in  this  matter  which  we 
do  not  understand,  that  we  should  therefore  sus- 
pect one  of  whom  we  know  nothing  but  good. 
Hather,  let  us  continue  to  think  well  of  him  while 
patiently  waiting  for  the  unraveling  of  the  mys- 
tery.” 

“ You  are  right,”  said  Mrs.  Stanton,  candidly, 
“ and  I am  wrong ; so  let  us  say  no  more  about  it.” 

Let  us,  meantime,  accompany  the  clergyman  and 
doctor  as  they  pursue  their  way  to  the  office  of 
the  latter.  As  they  gained  the  open  air  of  the 
street,  the  physician  heaved  a deep  sigh  of  relief, 
and  when  the  minister  would  have  turned  in  the 
direction  of  his  boarding-house,  he  gently  laid  his 
hand  upon  his  arm. 

“ Come  with  me  to  my  office,”  said  he  in  a sub- 
dued tone ; “ I Avant  to  talk  Avith  you.” 

‘‘  Certainly,  if  you  desire  it,”  said  Mr.  Crawford, 
as  he  resumed  his  place  at  the  side  of  the  young 
man,  and  they  AAmlked  on  in  silence. 

The  intimacy  and  confiding  friendship  between 
these  tAvo  young  men  Avas  something  remarkable, 
almost  equalling  the  old-time  love  of  David  and 
Jonathan.  Years  before  our  story  opens,  they  had 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


55 


met  and  been  room-mates  at  an  institution  of 
learning  which  has,  perhaps,  turned  out  more  of 
the  great  men  of  our  land  than  any  other  one  in 
the  country — Yale  College.  Coming  together  there, 
without  any  previous  acquaintance,  they  had 
within  those  classical  walls  formed  ties  which 
nothing  but  death  could  sever.  As  has  already 
been  stated,  they  were  just  about  the  same  age, 
and  the  congeniality  of  their  dispositions,  their 
high  moral  character  and  ardent  devotion  to  sci- 
ence, had  linked  their  souls  together  in  the  most 
indissoluble  bonds.  Throughout  the  whole  of 
their  collegiate  course  they  had  pursued  their 
studies  together,  had  read  the  same  authors,  and 
had  finally  graduated  with  high  honors  in  the  same 
class. 

But  at  the  close  of  their  collegiate  course  they 
had  separated.  Mr.  Crawford  had  long  resolved 
to  become  a laborer  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord, 
while  Gileason’s  predilections  led  him  to  engage  in 
the  practice  of  the  healing  art,  and  while  the 
former  had  entered  a theological  seminary,  the  lat- 
ter had  prosecuted  his  studies  in  the  office  and 
under  the  instruction  of  one  of  the  most  eminent 
practitioners  of  the  city  of  New  York.  But  though 
thus  separated,  the  affectionate  regard  engendered 
between  them  during  their  collegiate  days  by  no 
means  waned.  They  had  corresponded  constantly, 
and  when  Dr.  Gleason  received  his  diploma  and 
established  himself  in  the  pleasant  and  thriving 


56 


National  Reform. 


village  of  Perrysburg,  lie  soon  learned  with,  un- 
feigned joy  that  his  old  friend  had  accepted  the 
call  of  the  congregation  there  and  was  about  to 
become  their  pastor. 

Indeed,  the  doctor  had  taken  no  little  part  in 
bringing  about  this  state  of  things.  Youthful  as 
he  was,  the  ardor  and  fervency  of  his  piety,  and 
his  intelligent  and  earnest  advocacy  of  everything 
good  and  noble,  had  from  the  first  given  him  a 
prominent  position  in  the  church  of  which  he  was 
a member ; and  when  the  question  of  filling  the 
pulpit  left  vacant  by  the  resignation  of  Rev.  Mr. 
Hodsden  began  to  be  agitated,  his  suggestion  of 
the  name  of  his  friend,  Mr.  Crawford,  for  the  vacant 
living  had  been  favorably  received  and  promptly 
acted  upon.  And  to  the  credit  of  both  pastor  and 
people  be  it  said  that  neither  had  as  5^1  seen  any 
cause  to  regret  their  action  in  the  premises. 

When  Mr.  Crawford  came  to  Perrysburg,  the  old 
intimacy  was  of  course  renewed,  and  many  a 
leisure  hour  did  the  friends  pass  in  that  wholesome 
and  unrestrained  communion  of  soul  with  soul 
which  had  characterized  their  earlier  jmars.  In 
every  work  of  benevolence  or  alleviation  of  human 
sufiering,  the  jDastor  found  an  earnest  and  untiring 
co-laborer  in  Dr.  Gleason,  and  thus  the  ties  which 
bound  them  together  had  been  drawn  closer  and 
closer  until  at  the  time  our  story  opens  it  could 
truly  be  said  of  them  that  “ their  souls  were  knit 
together.” 


The  Reformed  Druiikard. 


57 


One  trait  of  Mr.  Crawford’s  character,  strength- 
ened somewhat,  jDerhaps,  by  the  fact  that  for  at 
least  ten  years  he  had  been  both  fatherless  and 
motherless,  deserves  especial  mention  here,  and 
that  was  his  iinusually  ardent  love  for  his  only 
sister,  now  a sweet  and  beautiful  girl  of  seventeen, 
and  who  resides  with  an  aunt  in  his  native  State  of 
Massachusetts.  Aside  from  his  books,  his  religion 
and  his  class-mate,  she  was  the  only  thing  on  earth 
he  had  to  love,  and  u]3on  her  he  lavished  all  the 
deep  and  boundless  affection  of  his  soul,  and  in 
his  hours  of  confidential  communication  with  his 
friend,  the  doctor,  he  never  wearied  of  speaking  in 
the  most  endearing  terms  of  her  goodness,  her 
many  graces,  and  her  almost  perfection. 

Let  it  not  be  imputed  to  him  for  weakness  that 
he  thus  gave  free  vent  to  one  of  the  noblest  im- 
pulses of  the  human  soul,  for  Ellen  Crawford  was, 
indeed,  worthy  of  all  that  poet,  lover  or  brother 
could  say  in  her  praise.  She  was  tall  and  grace- 
ful as  an  Hebe ; her  complexion  Avas  of  that  Avon- 
drous  clearness  and  brilliancy  of  Avhich  Ave  so  often 
read  in  Avorks  of  fiction,  but  so  seldom  see  in  real 
life,  and  was  set  off  to  the  best  possible  advantage 
by  her  azure  eyes  and  her  Avealth  of  auburn  curls. 
But  surpassingly  lovely  as  she  Avas,  here  mere 
physical  beauty  Avas  really  the  least  of  her  charms. 
With  a mind  of  more  than  ordinary  strength, 
Avhich  had  been  most  carefully  trained  and  culti- 
vated by  the  best  of  teachers,  under  the  supeiwis- 


58 


National  Preform. 


ion  of  her  brother,  she  united  a soul  and  heart  so 
overdowing  with  genuine,  unaffected  love  and  ten- 
derness for  all,  that  it  was  imjDossible  for  her  to 
injure  by  word,  thought  or  deed  the  feelings  of  the 
least  of  God’s  creatures,  while  her  perfect  frank- 
ness and  truthfulness  left  no  room  for  anything 
which  savored  in  the  least  of  deception.  And  the 
confiding  trust  with  which  she  looked  up  to  and 
leaned  upon  her  brother  was  alike  creditable  to 
both,  and  sj)oke  volumes  in  their  favor. 

Having  thus  acquainted  the  reader  with  the  cir- 
cumstances surrounding  our  characters,  let  us 
resume  the  thread  of  our  narrative. 


CHAPTER  H. 

When  the  young  gentlemen  reached  the  doctor’s 
office  they  sat  for  some  time  in  silence.  Mr.  Craw- 
ford well  understood  that  the  extreme  agitation 
disx)layed  by  his  friend  in  the  presence  of  the  sick 
man  was  to  be  the  subject  of  explanation,  but  its 
effects  were  still  apparent  in  the  nervous  restless- 
ness of  the  doctor,  so  different  from  his  usually 
calm  and  placid  manner,  and  the  mystery  sur- 
rounding the  affair  was  to  him  so  inpenetrable  that 
he  dreaded  any  allusion  to  it,  while  the  doctor, 
on  his  part,  evidently  equally  shrank  from  its 
introduction.  At  length,  however,  the  latter  spoke. 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


59 


“You,  of  course,  observed  how  painfully  I was 
affected  upon  entering  that  sick  chamber  this 
morning?  ” 

“I  did,”  replied  Mr.  Crawford,  “and  I could  not 
help  wondering  at  it.  You  are  usually  so  calm 
and  self-possessed  under  all  circumstances  that 
this  seemed  almost  wonderful  to  me.” 

“ The  bystanders  noticed  it,  of  course,”  said  the 
doctor  musingly,  and  evidently  pained  by  the 
reflection,  “what  must  they  have  thought  of  me?” 

“ Nothing  amiss,  I venture  to  assure  you.  Your 
standing  in  this  community  is  too  firmly  estab- 
lished for  that.  Besides,  I know  you  too  well  to 
imagine  that  there  could  be  anything  wrong,”  was 
the  reply. 

“Ah ! Harvey,”  said  the  doctor  warmly  (for  in 
this  familiar  style  the  young  men  were  accustomed 
to  address  each  other),  “ your  affectionate  regard 
for  me  would  lead  you  to  excuse  me  even  if  guilty 
of  a fault.  In  this  instance  I am  not,  but  your  faith 
in  me  is  none  the  less  grateful  to  my  feelings.” 

“ Say  no  more  of  that,  my  dear  friend,”  said  the 
minister  tenderly  and  earnestly,  “ what  were  friend- 
ship worth  if  it  would  not  excuse  and  defend  its 
object?  and  besides,  knowing  you  as  intimately  as 
I have  for  the  last  six  or  eight  years,  sharing  all 
your  secret  thoughts  as  I have,  honored  as  I have 
been  with  your  full  confidence,  I know  that  no 
burden  of  guilt  is  resting  upon  you.  Hence,  I am 
entitled  to  no  credit  for  my  confidence  in  you.” 


60 


National  Reform. 


“But  in  one  thing  you  are  mistaken,”  said  the 
doctor,  “with  sorrow  I have  to  confess  that  one 
secret  I have  withheld  from  you,  and  for  that  I ask 
your  pardon.” 

“ It  is  granted  before  I know  the  secret,”  said 
Mr.  Crawford.  “And  this  is  no  doubt  connected 
with  the  alfair  of  this  morning.” 

“Yes,  my  friend;  the  man  whom  we  have  just 
visited  is  my  only  brother.” 

“Your  brother!”  echoed  the  divine  in  amaze- 
ment. 

“ Yes,  my  brother— one  whom  I have  not  seen  or 
heard  of  for  years.” 

“ But  I never  suspected  that  you  had  a brother. 
Years  ago  I knew  that,  like  myself,  you  had  been 
deprived  by  the  hand  of  death  of  both  your  re- 
vered parents,  but  always  supposed  that,  unlike 
myself,  you  were  the  sole  surviving  member  of 
your  father’s  family.  I am  astonished  beyond 
measure  at  what  you  say.” 

“ For  years,”  said  the  doctor,  “ I have  known 
nothing  of  him.  Indeed,  since  my  acquaintance 
with  you  began,  I have  not  known  if  he  were  liv- 
ing or  dead.  And  this  is  why  I never  spoke  of 
him,  especially  as  the  remembrance  of  his  career, 
as  you  may  well  imagine  from  what  you  saw  last 
night  and  this  morning,  was  anything  but  pleas- 
ant. Is  it  surprising  that  I should  regard  intem- 
perance as  the  one  great  curse  of  humanity,  and 


The  Reformed  Drunkard.  61 

the  rumseller  as  the  most  dangerous  enemy  of  the 
race  ? ” 

“-No,  indeed,  you  certainly  have  cause  to  de- 
nounce in  the  most  unmeasured  terms  this  bane  of 
human  happiness.  But  I am  curious  to  know  all 
about  this  matter,  so  carefully  and  faithfully  con- 
cealed for  all  these  years.” 

“ You  shall  know  all,”  said  the  doctor  rising  and 
walking  to  and  fro,  “ and  I do  not  believe  you  will 
blame  me  for  having  kept  it  from  you  so  long.” 

“ I am  very  sure  that  I shall  not,”  said  the  min- 
ister, with  much  earnestness  and  sympathy  in  his 
tones  as  he  contemplated  the  evident  mental  pain 
of  his  friend. 

“ Then  listen,”  said  the  latter,  and,  seating  him- 
self again,  he  proceeded  to  unfold  the  following 
history,  which,  however,  we  will  give  in  our  lan- 
guage without  attempting  to  follow  his. 

Samuel  Gleason  was  one  of  the  most  highly 
respected  citizens  of  the  seaport  town  of  New 
London,  in  the  State  of  Connecticut.  Of  enlarged 
and  liberal  views,  and  comprehensive  mind,  no  one 
appreciated  more  fully  than  he  the  importance  of 
a liberal  education,  especially  as  his  own  oppor- 
tunities in  that  direction  had  been  considerably 
limited  in  his  youthful  days,  and  the  profits  which 
he  derived  from  the  vigorous  and  upright  prosecu- 
tion of  a somewhat  extensive  coastwise  trade  gave 
• promise  of  ample  means  to  indulge  his  inclina- 
tions in  this  respect,  so  far  as  his  two  sons,  James 


62 


National  Reform. 


and  Henry,  were  concerned.  They  were  his  only 
children,  and  he  was  often  heard  to  declare  that 
whether  he  left  them  anything  else  or  not,  they 
should  at  least  have  the  benefit  of  a good  educa- 
tion. And  his  desires  in  this  respect  were  for  some 
time  seconded  by  both  the  boys  with  a degree  of 
zeal  which  was  most  commendable,  and  which 
promised  the  happiest  results.  In  the  district 
schools  which  they  attended  none  were  more  atten- 
tive or  diligent,  and  none  stood  higher  in  their 
class  or  in  the  estimation  of  their  teachers  than 
James  and  Henry  Gleason. 

Thus  matters  progressed,  promising  all  that  fond 
parent  could  wish  until  James  had  attained  the  age 
of  seventeen,  Henry  being  but  little  over  a year  his 
junior,  when  both  their  parents,  within  a few  days 
of  each  other,  were  taken  away  by  a fearful  pesti- 
lence by  which  New  London  in  common  with  many 
other  towns  and  cities  was  almost  decimated.  By 
an  examination  of  Mr.  Gleason’s  will,  it  was  found 
that  in  the  contingency  which  had  arisen — the 
death  of  both  parents — all  his  fortune  had  been 
devised  in  trust  to  two  of  his  brothers  who  were  to 
act  as  guardians  for  the  boys  until  they  attained 
the  age  of  twenty-one  respectively,  the  interest 
accumulating  upon  the  principal  sum  devised,  to 
be  applied,  as  far  as  necessary,  to  their  mainte- 
nance and  education,  and  the  principal,  with  what- 
ever accumulations  might  remain  unexpended,  to 
go  to  the  boys  in  equal  proportions  upon  reaching 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


63 


their  majority.  And  in  the  event  of  the  death  of 
either  of  the  sons  before  that  time,  the  whole  was 
to  go  to  the  survivor,  while  if  neither  attained  that 
age,  then  the  estate  was  to  pass  in  equal  portions 
to  the  two  brothers. 

As  soon  as  the  contents  of  the  will  were  ascer- 
tained, William  and  Thomas  Grleason,  the  two 
brothers,  had  an  interview,  and  after  consultation 
it  was  decided  that  James  should  remain  with 
William  in  New  London,  while  Henry  went  to  live 
with  Thomas  in  the  city  of  New  York.  They  were, 
accordingly,  for  the  first  time  in  their  lives,  sepa- 
rated, to  the  great  sorrow  of  James,  though  Henry 
seemed  to  care  less.  For,  young  as  he  was,  James 
had  already  observed  in  Henry  some  disposition  to 
be  what  the  world  terms  “ fast,”  and  though  he  had 
thus  far  by  constant  and  judicious  watchfulness, 
quite  remarkable  in  one  so  young,  been  successful 
in  curbing  and  controlling  the  somewhat  erratic 
disposition  of  his  brother,  he  could  not  help  fear- 
ing that  when  removed  from  his  influence  the  evil 
which  he  dreaded  might  obtain  mastery  over  him. 
And  subsequent  events  proved  that  his  fears  were 
by  no  means  unfounded. 

Immersed  in  the  mysteries  and  intricacies  of  a 
heavy  wholesale  trade,  Thomas  Gleason  had  but 
little  time  to  give  to  the  mental  culture  of  his 
ward,  and  though  the  will  expressly  enjoined  that 
the  most  unremitting  care  should  be  given  to  his 
training  and  education,  like  many  other  good  men 


64 


National  Reform. 


under  similar  circumstances,  Thomas  felt  that  he 
discharged  his  full  dutj  in  this  respect  when  he 
provided  the  youth  with  skillful  instructors  and 
required  him  to  devote  the  proper  number  of  hours 
each  day  to  study.  The  rest  of  the  time  he  was  at 
liberty  to  pursue  his  own  inclinations  almost  with- 
out restraint — a most  fearful  liberty  to  a boy  of 
his  moral  tendency  in  a place  so  beset  with  pitfalls 
and  temptations  to  vice  on  every  hand  as  the  city 
of  New  York.  Evening  after  evening  the  boy  was 
out  till  eleven,  twelve  and  sometimes  one  o’clock, 
taking  all  too  faithfully  the  hideous  lessons  taught 
in  the  dens  of  iniquity  to  be  met  with  at  almost 
every  corner,  and  often  when  he  returned  home  and 
crept  slily  to  bed,  the  unsteady  gait  and  thick, 
husky  voice  told  of  disgraceful  libations  poured 
out  in  copious  measure  at  the  shrine  of  Bacchus. 

When  Henry  had  been  a year  in  New  York, 
James  paid  him  a visit,  and  how  was  he  shocked 
to  find  the  worst  fears  he  had  entertained  at  his 
departure  more  fully  realized  than  even  he  had 
dreaded!  His  features  were  red  and  bloated, 
marks  of  dissipation  and  debauchery,  absolutely 
hideous  in  one  so  j^oung,  were  visible  all  over  him ; 
his  breath  wms  constantly  poisoned  with  the  fumes 
of  alcoholic  drinks,  and  his  conversation  was 
habitually  interlarded  with  profane  oaths,  and 
ribald  and  obscene  remarks.  James  was  terrified 
beyond  measure,  and  he  at  once  set  to  work,  by 
remonstrance  with  his  brother  and  intercession 


The  lleformed  Drunkard. 


65 


with  his  uncle,  to  counteract  the  evil  influences 
which  were  surely  dragging  him  down  to  perdition. 
But  in  vain  were  all  his  etforts  for  his  salvation. 
The  hoy  was  already  too  much  wedded  to  his 
sensual  gratifications  to  hear  either  the  entreaties 
and  remonstrances  of  his  brother  or  the  voice  of 
authority  exercised  by  his  guardian.  The  former 
he  repulsed  with  words  of  bitterness  and  scorn, 
and  the  latter  he  openly  and  insolently  defied. 
And  when  his  uncle,  in  the  hope  of  effecting  his 
reclamation,  proposed  to  send  him  out  of  the  city 
and  away  from  the  influences  which  had  acquired 
such  fearful  ascendency  over  him,  he  not  only  re- 
fused to  go,  but  actually  fled  from  his  home,  and 
all  efforts  to  induce  him  to  return  were  utterly  un- 
availing. And  when  it  was  proposed  to  use  force 
to  compel  obedience  to  legitimate  authority,  he 
fled  from  the  city,  and  so  effectually  concealed 
himself  that  all  efforts  to  discover  his  retreat  were 
in  vain.  And  thus  penniless,  friendless,  he  had 
voluntarily  become  an  outcast  and  a vagabond 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  dependent  only  upon 
his  own  ingenuity  for  the  means  of  snpport,  so 
complete  had  been  the  ruin  wrought  in  him  in  one 
short  twelvemonth  by  the  vicious  associates  he 
had  chosen.  Nay,  more ! It  was  whispered  that, 
despite  his  youth,  dissipation  was  not  his  only 
fault ; but  when  the  allowance  made  by  his  guar- 
dian was  insufficient  to  satisfy  the  constant  drain 
upon  his  purse,  he  scrupled  not  to  supply  his 


66 


National  Reform. 


necessities  by  plying  the  vocation  of  a pickpocket, 
or  even  signing  his  uncle’s  name  'without  his  per- 
mission. 

“From  that  day  to  this,”  said  the  doctor,  “I 
have  never  heard  aught  of  the  brother  thus  led 
astray.  The  expenditure  of  large  sums  of  money, 
the  most  strenuous  exertions  of  skillful  detectives, 
and  all  the  means  and  appliances  which  love  and 
solicitude  for  his  welfare  could  suggest,  have  been 
resorted  to  in  vain,  until  at  last  we  came  to  believe 
him  dead.  And  now,  though  more  than  seven 
years  have  passed  since  that  time,  yet  the  first 
glance  at  the  poor,  miserable  vagrant,  raving  with 
the  delirium  of  drunkenness,  told  me  that  it  was 
none  other  than  the  brother  whom  I had  so  long 
and  vainly  sought.  And  if  any  proof  that  it  is  in- 
deed he  were  wanting,  his  instantaneous  recogni- 
tion of  me  furnishes  it  bejmnd  controversy.  Can 
you  wonder  that  I was  agitated  beyond  control 
when  I made  the  discovery?” 

“No,  indeed,”  said  his  friend.  “The  only  Avon- 
der  is  that  you  controlled  yourself  sufficiently  to 
prescribe  for  him  at  all.  But  what  do  you  intend 
to  do?  Of  course  you  have  formed  some  plan.” 

“ I am  not  sure  that  I have.  As  a matter  of 
course,  now  that  I have  him  Avithin  reach,  I shall 
retain  my  hold  upon  him  as  long  as  possible,  and 
make  one  more  earnest  effort  for  his  reformation. 
It  seems  to  me  that  the  hand  of  ProA'idence  is  visi- 
ble in  bringing  us  together  again,  and  it  may  be  that 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


67 


though  He  permitted  our  former  attempts  to  prove 
unavailing,  He  will  not  now  refuse  to  crown  them 
with  success.  At  any  rate,  it  is  my  duty  to  do 
what  I can  for  him,  and  I shall  not  prove  derelict.” 

“^You  are  right,”  said  the  minister,  warmly, 
rising  and  grasping  his  friend  by  the  hand.  “ His 
coming  to  this  place  was  truly  providential,  and  I 
feel  confident  that  He  will  smile  upon  the  efforts 
which  we — for  I must  be  permitted  to  share  your 
labors  in  this  behalf — shall  put  forth  for  his  re- 
demption.” 

“ God  bless  you  for  your  kindness,”  said  the 
doctor,  as  his  eyes  filled  with  tears ; “ you  are  in- 
deed a friend  in  need.  Your  counsel  and  assist- 
ance will  be  invaluable  to  me  in  my  self-imposed 
work.  But  it  is  only  what  I expected  from  your 
well-known  generosity  and  warm-hearted  friend- 
ship.” 

“ Do  not  speak  of  generosity  in  the  performance 
of  what  is  only  my  duty,”  said  the  clergyman, 
“ especially  when  that  duty  is  only  a pleasure  to 
me.  The  Lord  has  commanded  us  go  ‘ to  the  lost 
sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel,’  and  ‘ the  whole  need 
not  a physician,  but  they  that  are  sick.’  To  do 
His  will  is  my  chief  delight,  and  let  us  not  claim 
commendation  therefor  from  mortal  man.  So,  my 
friend,  you  may  depend  upon  my  seconding  to  the 
best  of  my  feeble  ability  any  steps  you  may  take.” 

“ Mrs.  Stanton  and  her  family  must  know  of  the 
relationship  we  sustain  to  each  other.” 


68 


National  Reform. 


“Yes,  it  is  necessary  to  your  credit  that  she 
should  know  it,  I think,”  was  the  reply.  “And, 
besides,  she  will  be  more  willing  to  have  him  stay 
where  he  is,  and  to  aid  us  in  oor  intended  work,  if 
she  knows  that  he  is  bound  to  you  by  such  ties.” 

“Will  you  take  the  trouble  to  inform  her?” 

“ Certainly,  if  you  wish.” 

“Please  do  so,  then,  at  your  earliest  conven- 
ience. I should  like  to  have  her  know  all  before  I 
go  there  again.” 

“ I will  go  there  immediately,”  said  Mr.  Craw- 
ford. “And  after  that?”  he  added,  in  a tone  of 
inquiry. 

“After  that  we  will  decide  upon  something  for 
the  future,”  said  Dr.  Grleason.  “At  the  present  we 
can  do  nothing  more  than  to  restore  him  to  his 
reason  and  to  health.  I shall  stay  with  him  all 
the  time,  and  trust  to  the  influence  which  kind  and 
affectionate  treatment  may  have  to  break  the 
bonds  by  which  he  is  enthralled.”  And  the  young 
gentlemen  parted. 

Grreat  was  the  astonishment  of  Mrs.  Stanton  at 
the  revelation  made  by  Mr.  Crawford  in  pursuance 
of  his  promise.  The  good  ladj^  felt  very  much 
humiliated  that  she  should  have  entertained  the 
I’emotest  shadow  of  suspicion  of  the  doctor,  and 
she  strove  to  make  amends  for  her  want  of  faith  by 
the  most  unremitting  attention  to  the  wants  and 
necessities  of  the  invalid.  As  for  Edmund,  he  was 
almost  as  much  elated  at  the  dissipation  of  the 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


69 


mystery  as  he  could  have  been  by  the  discovery 
of  some  new  and  important  principle  in  physical 
science.  His  faith  in  the  doctor  had  been  fully 
justified  by  the  course  of  events,  and  as  a natural 
consequence  that  faith,  strong  though  it  had  been 
before,  received  confirmation  beyond  the  power  of 
anything  earthly  to  shake.  From  this  time  he  not 
only  loved  Dr.  Gleason,  but  he  venerated  him 
almost  as  a being  of  superior  order.  The  fraternal, 
unselfish  affection  he  displayed  in  his  treatment  of 
his  poor,  erring  and  unfortunate  brother,  appealed 
strongly  to  the  generous  nature  of  the  boy,  and 
filled  him  with  feelings  of  the  most  unbounded 
admiration. 

Nor  were  the  Stantons  alone  in  manifesting  their 
approbation  of  the  feeling  displayed  by  the  doc- 
tor. Friends  who  had  hitherto  been  merely  pas- 
sive were  now  converted  into  warm  admirers,  and 
crowded  around  with  offers  of  assistance  so  numer- 
ous as  to  be  at  times  almost  embarrassing.  Offers 
to  watch  with  the  sick  man  were  freely  made,  and 
when  they  were  declined  (for  the  doctor  had  re- 
solved to  share  this  burden  with  no  one  save  Mr. 
Crawford),  fair  hands  were  not  slow  in  preparing 
numerous  delicacies  to  tempt  the  api^etite  of  the 
invalid.  Such  was  the  empire  which  the  upright- 
ness and  generosity  of  Dr.  Gleason  had  established 
for  him  in  the  hearts  of  the  simple  villagers. 

He,  meantime,  was  devoting  himself  with  the 
most  untiring  assiduity  to  the  care  and  nursing  of 


70 


National  Reform. 


his  brother.  Fortunately,  it  was  a time  of  very 
general  health  in  and  about  the  village,  and  hence 
he  was  able  to  give  almost  the  whole  of  his  time 
to  Henry  without  seriously  neglecting  any  other 
patient.  How  narrowly  he  watched  every  indica- 
tion of  the  subsidence  of  his  fearful  disease,  and 
with  what  anxious  care  he  compounded  from  day 
to  day  the  prescriptions  which  were  designed  to 
relieve  his  sufferings,  and  to  restore  him  to  reason 
once  more ! 

And  in  time  his  self-denying  watchfulness  was 
amply  rewarded.  The  struggle  between  himself 
and  the  terrible  demon  of  disease  which  had  fas- 
tened its  grasp  upon  his  brother  was  long  and 
painful,  but  at  last  it  succumbed  to  his  care  and 
skill,  and  once  more  the  clear  light  of  reason 
beamed  from  the  eyes  which  had  been  so  long  ob- 
scured by  the  sad  effects  of  intemperance.  His 
brother,  the  companion  of  his  earlier  years,  and 
the  sharer  of  all  the  innocent  sports  of  his  child- 
hood, was  saved,  but  the  burning  fever  had  left 
him  with  scarce  an  infant’s  strength,  and  it  was 
apjjarent  that  weeks  must  elapse  before  he  would 
be  able  to  rise  from  his  bed. 

To  say  that  a sense  of  devout  thankfulness  filled 
the  heart  of  the  doctor  as  he  contemplated  the  suc- 
cess with  which  his  wearying  but  unwearied  atten- 
tion had  been  rewarded  would  but  faintly  express 
his  feelings.  The  emotions  of  his  heart  were 
stirred  to  their  depths,  and  with  the  most  fervid 


The  Reformed  Drunlmrd. 


71 


warmth  did  he  on  bended  knees  pour  out  to  his 
Maker  the  meed  of  his  grateful  praise  and  thanks- 
giving for  this  great  blessing.  Nor  did  he  at  the 
same  time  forget  to  ask  the  aid  of  the  Divine 
guidance  and  wisdom  in  the  discharge  of  the  task 
which  still  lay  before  him,  but  from  which  he 
shrank  with  a feeling  of  diffidence  and  distrust  of 
self  almost  painful — that  of  attempting  the  refor- 
mation of  his  brother.  He  felt  truly  that  the  ill- 
ness from  which  that  brother  was  just  recovering 
would  furnish  him  with  the  most  potent  arguments 
in  favor  of  a future  career  of  abstinence,  and  yet 
he  dreaded  to  introduce  the  subject,  fearing  to 
wound  the  feelings  of  him  whom  he  wished  to  save, 
and  thus  drive  him  again  to  the  very  paths  from 
which  he  strove  to  rescue  him.  He  knew  the  sen- 
sitive nature  of  Henry,  he  realized  that  he  must 
feel  degraded  and  humiliated  by  the  past,  and  he 
shrank  from  any  allusion  to  it.  Who  has  not  thus 
held  back  from  the  performance  of  some  duty  ap- 
parently painful  in  the  extreme,  but  which,  when 
at  last  it  is  approached,  turns  out  to  be  simple  and 
easy  of  accomplishment?  So  it  was  in  this  in- 
stance. 

One  day  the  doctor  was  sitting  by  the  window 
in  his  brother’s  room.  He  was  busily  engaged  in 
reading,  and  neither  had  spoken  for  some  time, 
when  by  some  sort  of  inward  consciousness  he  be- 
came aware  that  his  brother  was  looking  at  him. 
It  may  be,  as  some  people  teach,  that  some  sort  of 


72 


National  Reform. 


spirit  influence  revealed  it  to  Mm — it  matters  not 
flow  it  was  communicated — but  suddenly  raising 
liis  eyes  he  met  those  of  the  sick  man  fixed  upou 
him  with  a look  of  anxious,  earnest,  wistful  in- 
quiry, responsive  to  which  he  laid  down  his  book 
and  drew  his  chair  to  the  bedside. 

“ Brother  James,”  said  the  invalid,  “if  I may  be 
permitted  to  call  you  ‘brother*  after  the  past,  I 
have  been  very  sick,  have  I not  ? ” 

“ You  have,  Henry,  my  brother,  been  very  ill 
indeed.” 

“And  you  have  saved  my  life  ? ” 

“ No,  I do  not  claim  the  merit  of  that.  I have 
done  what  I could  for  you,  but  to  One  higher  and 
better  than  I should  you  return  thanks  for  the 
preservation  of  your  life.” 

“But  you  were  the  instrument,”  he  persisted. 
“But  for  your  care  and  attention,  all  claim  to 
which  I had  forfeited  by  my  own  misconduct,  I 
should  now  be  lying  in  the  cold  and  silent  grave 
with  all  hope  or  chance  of  repentance  and  refor- 
mation forever  gone.  What  a terrible  reflection  ! ” 
“ Say  not  so,  my  dear  brother.  To  Grod  belongs 
the  praise  of  having  saved  you,  and  He  could  have 
found  other  means  as  available  as  my  poor  exer- 
tions.” 

“And  now,  brother,”  he  continued,  scarcely 
heeding  the  last  remark  of  James,  I want  you  to 
save  me  still  farther.  I want  you  to  save  me  from 
myself,  even  as  you  have  saved  me  from  death.” 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


73 


“Anything  that  I can,”  said  the  doctor  earn- 
estly, while  his  heart  gave  a great,  upward  leap 
for  joy,  “I  will  cheerfully  do  for  you.” 

“ Then  help  me  to  get  rid  of  the  accursed  vices 
which  have  dragged  me  to  such  depths  of  degrada- 
tion, and  to  become  as  good  and  as  pure  as  you.” 

“Do  you  sincerely  and  truly  desire  to  repent 
and  reform  ? ” 

“ God  knows  my  heart,”  said  the  sick  man  sol- 
emnly, “and  He  knows  that  the  one  wish  of  my 
soul  is  in  some  measure  to  make  amends  for  the 
hideous  life  I have  led  for  the  past  seven  or  eight 
years.  Only,”  he  added  hesitatingly,  “you  must 
teach  me  how,  as  you  wished  to  do  years  ago, 
when  I scornfully  repulsed  you.  Ingrate  that  I 
was ! Had  I then  heeded  your  fraternal  counsels, 
my  present  humiliation,  as  well  as  a long,  black 
list  of  hideous  crimes,  had  been  spared  to  me.” 

“Never  mind  that,  my  brother,”  said  the  doctor 
kindly.  “ Let  us  not  speak  of  the  past.  Our  busi- 
ness is  with  the  future.” 

“ But  I shall  think  of  it  none  the  less,  and  I 
must  speak  of  it.  I must  tell  you  the  dreadful 
story  of  eight  years  of  dissipation  and  debauchery 
of  every  kind,  and  then  if  there  can  be  forgiveness 
for  such  a wretch  as  I,  I will  strive  to  deserve  it.” 

“ Christ  will  not  withhold  his  forgiveness  from 
any  one  who  is  truly  penitent,  and  who  earnestly 
turns  away  from  the  paths  of  sin,”  said  James 
earnestly  and  solemnly,  “and  shall  man  be  more 


74  National  Reform. 

just  than  his  Maker?  If  He  can  forgive,  shall  we 
not  also?” 

“But  my  misdeeds  have  been  so  many,”  said 
Henry  anxiously,  “ and  of  so  vile  a character,  that 
it  seems  almost  beyond  the  power  even  of  Omnipo- 
tence to  overlook  them.” 

“ • Though  your  sins  were  as  scarlet,  yet  will  I 
make  them  as  white  as  wool,’  saith  the  inspired 
Word,”  was  the  reply.  “And  who  shall  gainsay 
His  utterances  ? Remember  that  He  had  mercy 
even  u]Don  the  thief  who  was  expiating  his  crimes 
upon  the  cross,  and  surely  He  will  not  refuse  par- 
don to  you,  my  brother,  if  your  penitence  and 
reformation  be  sincere.” 

“ Then  listen  to  the  sad  and  shameful  tale,”  said 
Henry,  and  turning  away  his  head,  as  if  fearing  to 
look  his  brother  in  the  face,  he  began  the  humili- 
ating story. 

We  need  not  inflict  the  whole  of  the  painful  nar- 
rative upon  our  readers,  and  most  certainly  it 
would  be  anything  but  interesting  or  profitable. 
It  is  not  often  that  an  equal  amount  of  crime  and 
vice  is  crowded  into  the  same  space  of  time.  In 
the  eight  years  which  had  passed  since  Henry 
went  from  Hew  London  to  make  his  home  in  the 
great  commercial  metropolis,  there  was  scarcely 
any  form  of  crime  and  infamy  in  which  he  had 
not  freely  indulged.  Pocket-picking,  grand  lar- 
ceny, gambling,  forgery,  were  scarcely  more  than 
common  pastimes  with  him,  Mdiile  of  every  species 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


75 


of  licentiousness  and  debauchery  he  had  freely 
partaken,  until  his  once  manly  and  vigorous  frame 
was  bent  by  premature  old  age,  and  his  constitu- 
tion shattered  to  a degree  from  which  it  would  re- 
quire years  to  recover,  even  if  recovery  were  at  all 
possible. 

Such  are  the  awful  concomitants  of  a life  of  vice 
and  crime,  and  such  the  inevitable  results  of  a de- 
parture from  the  path  of  rectitude,  and  yet,  how 
many  thousands  of  young  men — aye,  and  young 
women,  too — do  we  see  upon  every  side,  entering 
upon  the  path  which  Henry  Gleason  had  trodden 
to  such  a frightful  extent,  and  the  end  whereof  is 
one  at  which  humanity  must  shudder  and  angels 
weep.  Oh  ! beware,  my  young  friend,  how  for  the 
sake  of  a momentary  gratification  you  take  the 
first  step  in  a career  fraught  in  the  end  with  so 
much  misery.  Tamper  not  for  a single  instant 
with  the  insidious  and  soul-destroying  foe  which 
lurks  at  the  bottom  of  every  wine-cup.  The  first 
stage  may  be  pleasant  to  contemplate ; the  fiery 
stimulant  may  for  the  moment  exhilarate  your 
feelings  and  enhance  your  enjoyment  of  the  pres- 
ent ; it  may  cause  wit  and  repartee  to  burst  forth 
in  brilliant  scintillations  and  for  the  moment  in- 
crease your  importance  with  your  boon  compan- 
ions; it  may  even  surround  you  for  a time  with 
friends  who  will  indulge  in  the  most  extravagant 
protestations  of  devotion  so  long  as  you  contribute 
to  their  amusement  or  your  purse  is  sufficient  to 


76 


National  Reform. 


meet  the  demands  they  will  make  upon  it,  bru, 
who  will  desert  you  whenever  distress  comes  or  a 
fresh  victim  is  presented,  but  that  first  step  is  but 
the  beginning  of  sorrow.  The  second  step,  from 
which  it  is  almost  impossible  to  refrain,  is  a down- 
ward one  ; the  next  is  still  lower,  and  so  you  go 
on,  and  on,  and  on,  in  the  downward  course,  until 
at  last  you  find  yourself  shunned  by  all  the  wise 
and  good,  bereft  of  fortune,  and  deserted  by  treach- 
erous friends — a poor,  miserable,  drivelling  out- 
cast, a mere  blot  upon  the  fair  face  of  humanity. 
Who  can  contemplate  such  results  without  a loath- 
some, sickening  feeling  of  the  soul,  and  yet  who 
does  not  see  and  realize  that  thousands  of  the 
brightest  and  best  of  our  land  are  daily  walking 
in  this  awful  path? 

Dr.  Gleason  listened  to  the  humiliating  and  pain- 
ful account  of  his  brother’s  waywardness  with  no 
manifestation  of  emotion  save  a gradually  increas- 
ing pallor  of  countenance  as  the  sickening  sensa- 
tion at  his  heart  deepened  with  each  new  revelation. 
And  when  the  sad  narration  was  completed,  is  it 
to  be  Avondered  at  that  he  experienced  a sensation 
of  inexpressible  relief  which  found  utterance  in  an 
audible  sigh  ? That  sound,  the  only  response  he 
had  received  to  any  part  of  his  confession,  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  wi’etched  man  Avho  was  thus 
laying  bare  the  heinous  nature  of  his  23^st  life. 
Turning  his  face  quickly  toward  the  watcher  and 
listener,  he  exclaimed : 


The  Reformed  Drunkard . 


77 


“ Said  I not  truly  that  my  crimes  were  past 
Divine  as  well  as  human  forgiveness  ? ” 

“No,  my  brother,”  said  the  doctor  in  a voice 
which  quivered  with  emotion,  “ piled  mountain 
high  though  your  transgressions  are,  still  are  they 
not  beyond  the  cleansing  influence  of  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb.  And  if  in  singleness  of  heart  you  ask 
his  aid  to  return  from  your  wandering  way,  be 
assured  he  will  not  withhold  it.” 

“But  I am  so  weak,”  said  he  piteously,  “I  feel 
that  I cannot  stand  alone.  Sin  and  vice  have 
sapped  all  the  little  moral  strength  I ever  had,  and 
left  me  a mere  infant.  What  can  I do  ? ” 

“He  has  promised  to  give  us  strength  to  resist 
every  temptation  if  we  but  ask  Him.” 

“ Yes,”  said  the  brother,  with  something  like 
bitterness  in  his  tones,  “that  is  what  all  the  tem- 
perance people  say,  they  lift  us  upon  our  feet, 
forgetting  that  we  are  debilitated  by  sin  and  in- 
dulgence until  we  are  unable  to  walk,  and  tell  us 
to  go  to  Him,  but  make  no  effort  to  support  our 
halting,  trembling  steps.  Instead  of  pitying,  they 
despise  our  weakness,  and  are  ashamed  to  be  seen 
hand  in  hand  with  us,  sustaining  us  in  our  totter- 
ing walk  until  we  have  attained  sufficient  firmness 
to  go  alone.  Is  it  strange  then,  that  so  few  of  the 
fallen  inebriates  are  reformed?” 

“ You  are  right,”  said  Dr.  Gleason,  thoughtfully, 
“ there  is  too  much  of  the  Pharisaic  ‘ I am  more 
holy  than  thou  ’ in  all  our  efforts  for  the  suppres- 


78 


National  Reform. 


sion  of  vice  and  immorality.  But  in  the  present 
instance,  he  assured,  my  dear  brother,  that  this 
mistake  shall  not  be  laid  to  my  charge.  I will 
stand  by  you  and  aid  you  in  your  proposed  refor- 
mation, and  if  I can  aid  you  in  the  contemplated 
good  work  by  any  means  in  my  power,  no  service 
will  ever  be  more  cheerfully  rendered.” 

“ That  is  but  what  I should  have  expected  from 
your  past  goodness  to  me,”  said  the  sick  man, 
while  his  eyes  filled  with  tears,  “ and  yet  I can 
scarcely  comprehend  it.  It  seems  to  me  that  you 
must  despise  me  in  view  of  my  long  career  of 
crime  and  wickedness,  and  how  then  can  j^ou  stoop 
so  low  as  to  take  me  by  the  hand  and  lead  me  to 
higher  and  better  ground?” 

“Your  sins  I may  desj)ise,”  said  the_ doctor,  as 
with  a touch  as  tender  as  that  of  the  most  delicate 
lady  he  stroked  the  brow  of  the  invalid,  “ but  your- 
self never.  Yo  matter  how  far  you  may  have  been 
led  astray  by  evil  influences  and  evil  associations 
I can  never  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that  j’ou  are  my 
brother — the  son  of  a revered  father  and  mother — 
and  never  shall  it  be  said  that  I deserted  an  only 
brother  when  my  hand  might  have  rescued  him 
from  a fearful  gulf  which  otherwise  threatened  to 
overwhelm  him.” 

“ Then  by  the  help  of  God,”  said  the  sick  man 
with  energetic  fervor,  “I  will  j^et  be  a man.  God 
only  knows  how  I have  loathed  and  despised  my- 
self and  the  life  I was  compelled  to  lead,  and  how 


The  Reformed  Drmikard. 


79 


I have  striven  to  escape  from  the  hated  thrall. 
But  when  I strove  to  climb  up  out  of  the  abyss  of 
degradation  into  which  I had  fallen,  I was  greeted 
on  every  hand  with  averted,  scornful,  loathing 
looks ; the  doors  of  respectable  society  were  shut 
in  my  face,  and  all  that  I could  look  or  hope  for 
was  a few  words  of  repi’obation,  and  no  doubt  well 
meant  but  impracticable  advice,  while  the  giver, 
like  the  priest  and  the  Levite,  looked  coldly  upon 
me  and  passed  by  on  the  other  side.  Society  of 
some  sort,  I,  in  common  with  every  human  being 
must  have,  and  when  refused  admission  to  that  of 
the  more  respectable  class,  what  could  I do  but 
turn  for  companionship  to  the  debased  circle  which 
alone  would  accord  me  its  sympathy  and  counte- 
nance ? And  thus  the  chains  which  I was  striving 
to  break,  with  each  renewed  effort  became  but  riv- 
eted and  strengthened,  until  at  last  I became  the 
vile  thing  I have  just  described  to  you.” 

“ God  forgive  us  all,”  said  the  doctor  with  deep 
emotion,  “ we  have  indeed  much  to  answer  for  in 
our  treatment  of  those  who  are  more  unfortunate — 
I will  not  say  weaker,  for  it  is  more  misfortune 
than  weakness  — than  ourselves.  This  conversa- 
tion has  ojDened  my  eyes  to  a great  many  things 
which  never  occurred  to  me  before,  and  in  the 
future  I shall  not  be  found  derelict  in  my  duty  in 
the  matters  of  which  we  have  been  speaking.” 

“But  what  shall  I do?  I have  been  so  long 
under  the  dominion  of  vice  that  mentally  as  well 


80 


National  Reform. 


as  morally  I am  as  weak  as  a child,  and  am  in- 
capable of  rational  thought  or  action.  I must 
depend  upon  you  not  only  for  strength  but  also  for 
guidance,”  and  the  tears  rolled  down  his  attenuated 
cheeks  as  he  spoke. 

“For  the  present,”  said  the  doctor  tenderly, 
“you  must  do  nothing  but  remain  quiet  and  re- 
gain physical  health  and  strength,  with  these  will 
come  more  mental  vigor,  and  then  it  will  be  time 
enough  to  decide  upon  a future  course.  What 
little  strength  I may  be  able  to  impart  shall  ever 
be  at  your  command.  And  now,”  he  continued, 
“ you  must  rest.  This  long  conversation  has  ex- 
cited and  wearied  you,  and  you  need  repose.  So 
turn  your  face  to  the  wall  and  sleep  while  I watch 
with  you.” 

With  the  docility  of  an  obedient  child  the  sick 
man  assumed  the  position  indicated  by  his  brother. 
The  events  of  the  past  two  hours  had  relieved  his 
mind  of  a mighty  burthen,  and  in  a short  time  he 
was  buried  in  a calm  and  refreshing  slumber,  while 
the  faithful  friend  and  brother  sat  beside  him  with 
his  heart  swelling  with  rapture  and  his  spirit  vocal 
with  the  music  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  to  that 
Beneficent  Being  by  whom  this  long  deferred  but 
mighty  deliverance  had  been  wrought.  For  years 
he  had  on  bended  knees  implored  the  interposition 
of  the  Omnipotent  to  restore  to  him,  redeemed  and 
purified,  his  long-lost  brother.  Months  and  sea- 
sons had  come  and  gone  and  his  intercessions  had 


The  Reformed  Drunhard. 


81 


remained  unanswered ; that  hope  long  deferred 
which  “ maketh  the  heart  sick,”  had  well  nigh 
given  place  to  the  darkness  of  despair,  and  now 
at  a moment  when  he  least  expected  it,  and  when 
the  conviction  that  that  brother  was  no  longer  in 
the  land  of  the  living,  had  well  nigh  taken  posses- 
sion of  his  soul,  his  brother  was  not  only  in  this 
remarkable  manner  restored  to  him,  but  restored 
with  the  barrier  which  the  devices  of  the  Evil  one 
had  erected  about  his  soul  smitten  down  by  the 
mighty  power  of  truth,  the  crust  which  sin  had 
formed  upon  his  seared  conscience  broken,  and  his 
heart  softened  and  made  ready  to  become  a fit 
temple  for  the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Is  it 
strange,  then,  that  deepest  emotions  of  gratitude 
welled  up  from  his  soul,  and  filled  his  heart  with 
ecstacies  of  joy  to  which  it  had  long  been  a 
stranger,  or  that  to  him  that  sick  room  seemed 
illumined  with  an  almost  heavenly  radiance,  while 
his  spirit  murmured,  “ Surely  the  Lord  is  in  this 
place  and  I knew  it  not  ? ” 

Long  time  he  sat  and  mused  upon  the  remarka- 
ble manner  of  his  discovery  of  his  lost  brother, 
and  the  infiuences  and  circumstances  by  wliicli  his 
reformation  had  been  accomplished.  So  wonder- 
ful, so  incomprehensible  it  all  seemed,  that  he 
could  scarcely  realize  that  it  was  not  all  a dream, 
and  he  found  himself  repeating  the  beautiful  and 

almost  inspired  words  of  the  poet : 

6 


82 


National  Reform. 


“ God  moves  in  a mysterious  way 
His  wonders  to  perform.” 

But  however  inscrutable  it  all  appeared  to  him, 
certain  the  one  fact  remained — that  his  brother 
was  redeemed — and  upon  that  spot  memory  then 
and  there  erected  a golden  monument  to  which  in 
after  times  she  could  look  back  with  peculiar  sat- 
isfaction as  the  beginning  of  an  epoch  in  the  doc- 
tor’s life.  Years  have  passed  since  that  day  but 
still  the  monument  stands,  the  same  glistening 
pillar  as  when  first  erected,  and  still  does  memory 
gaze  with  never-failing  delight  upon  its  undimmed 
beauties,  for  the  fair,  fond  hopes  that  day  called 
into  existence  have  never  faded  or  withered,  but 
have  gone  on  to  perfect  fruition.  But  let  us  not 
anticipate. 

In  his  proposed  work  of  strengthening,  sustain- 
ing and  invigorating  his  brother  until  he  should  so 
far  have  recovered  from  the  effects  of  his  long 
career  of  vice  as  to  be  able  to  stand  alone,  the 
doctor  found  powerful  and  willing  coadjutors,  not 
only  in  Mr.  Crawford  and  Mrs.  Stanton  and  her 
family,  but  in  the  host  of  friends  which  his  up- 
right conduct  had  won  for  him  in  the  village,  and 
to  whom  of  course  the  relationship  between  him- 
self and  his  patient  became  speedily  known.  F or 
it  was  not  in  the  nature  of  things  that  a matter  of 
so  much  importance  should  remain  concealed  in 
a rural  community  like  that  of  Perrysburg,  and 
many  were  the  wondering  comments  made  by  the 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


83 


villagers  upon  tlie  strange  event.  But  wonder  as 
they  might  at  the  romance  attending  the  meeting 
and  reunion  of  the  two  brothers  so  long  separated, 
their  hands  were  ever  ready  to  do  whatever  was 
necessary  for  the  comfort  of  the  sick  man,  and 
warm  words  of  cheer  and  encouragement  to  perse- 
vere in  his  reformation  were  ever  on  their  lips. 

Amid  such  influences,  and  surrounded  by  such 
incentives  to  good,  and  daily  cheered  by  the  pres- 
ence and  fraternal  care  of  his  brother,  it  is  not  sur- 
prising that  Henry  Gleason  constantly  gained  in 
strength,  and  that  with  returning  health  came  re- 
newed vigor  to  an  intellect  which  had  once  ranked 
second  to  none,  but  which  had  for  years  been 
dwarfed,  clouded  and  debased  by  the  indulgence 
of  the  most  hideous  and  degrading  vices  to  which 
humanity  is  ever  subject.  Indeed,  it  would  have 
been  strange  had  it  been  otherwise.  With  the 
living,  vivid  example  of  his  brother’s  high-toned 
moral  sense  constantly  before  his  eyes,  and  his 
mind  attuned  to  appreciate  in  all  its  force  the 
measureless  distance  between  morality  and  im- 
morality; at  all  times  enjoying  the  most  familiar 
and  unrestrained  intercourse  with  the  noblest,  the 
purest  and  best  of  the  excellent  little  community 
in  Avliich  his  lot  was  so  fortunately  cast,  it  would 
have  been  strange  indeed  if  his  spirit  had  not  been 
the  recipient  of  the  best  and  most  lasting  impres- 
sions. 

How  highly  favored  was  his  situation  as  com- 


84 


National  Reform. 


pared  with  that  of  a large  majority  of  the  poor 
wretches  who  seek  to  escape  from  the  deadly 
clutches  of  the  foul  demon  of  Intemperance ! How 
often  is  it  the  case  that  men  who  have  become  con- 
vinced of  the  error  of  their  ways,  and  who  would 
gladly  turn  from  the  paths  of  crime  to  the  higher 
and  nobler  walks  of  sobriety  and  uprightness,  have 
been  forced  back  into  the  dark  and  devious  lanes 
they  so  much  desire  to  quit  by  the  almost  scornful 
coldness  with  which  they  have  been  met  on  the 
very  threshold  of  their  attempted  reform,  and  that, 
too,  by  men  whose  voices  were  ever  loudest  in 
denunciation  of  intemperance  and  its  kindred 
vices,  and  in  sounding  the  praises  of  virtue  and 
total  abstinence — men  who  were  bright  and  shin- 
ing examples  of  the  faith  they  professed,  but  who 
were  unable  to  realize  and  comprehend  the  fact 
that  inebriates,  when  they  first  attempt  to  throw 
off  the  chains,  are  like  children  Avhen  they  first 
essay  the  task  of  walking.  It  will  not  do  to  place 
them  upon  their  feet  and  tell  them  to  walk.  The 
mother,  when  she  undertakes  to  give  her  infant  its 
first  lesson  in  walking,  knows  that  she  must  sus- 
tain and  support  and  guide  its  tottering  footste23S ; 
she  realizes  full  well  that  the  most  trifling  little 
obstacles,  an  inequality  in  the  floor  or  carpet,  a 
small  stick,  one  of  the  toj^s  Avith  AAdiich  the  little 
adventurer  has  been  Avont  to  amuse  himself  as  he 
sat  uj)on  the  floor — any  such  trivial  obstruction — 
is  quite  sutticient  to  overcome  the  feebly-sustained 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


85 


Ibalance  and  to  precipitate  the  little  pupil  head- 
long, only  thankful  if  he  escapes  a severe  hump 
in  falling.  With  what  care,  then,  does  she  follow 
his  every  movement,  with  hands  outstretched  and 
ready  at  the  first  indication  of  unsteadiness  to 
clasp  and  sustain  the  trembling  little  frame  until, 
encouraged  and  strengthened  by  her  patient 
watchfulness,  he  runs  everywhere  without  fear  or 
danger. 

So  with  the  poor  victim  of  intemperance  whose 
reformation  you  ask.  When  by  faithful,  loving, 
persistent  effort  you  have  succeeded  in  awakening 
him  to  a sense  of  the  horrors  of  intemperance  and 
the  delights  of  sobriety  and  virtue  ; when  you  have 
succeeded  in  loosening  the  loathsome  and  degrad- 
ing shackles  by  which  he  has  been  so  long  en- 
thralled; when  you  have  aroused  him  from  the 
filth  and  mire  in  which  he  has  so  long  been 
prostrate,  and  have  enabled  him  to  stand  upon 
his  feet  in  the  dignity  of  manhood,  think  not 
that  your  work  is  accomplished,  and  that  he  may 
safely  be  left  to  do  the  rest  himself.  Oh,  no ! So 
far  is  your  task  from  being  finished,  that  it  is 
only  just  begun.  Every  step  which  he  takes  in 
the  new  direction  is  as  feeble,  uncertain  and  tot- 
tering as  those  of  the  infant  when  he  first  starts  on 
his  adventurous  journey  across  the  room,  and  he 
requires  the  same  watchful  care  and  attention.  Do 
not  then  forsake  him,  but  stand  by  him,  cheer, 
comfort  and  sustain  him ; surround  him  with 


86 


National  Reform. 


pleasant  and  attractive  associations ; be  read}^  to 
support  him  if  he  stumbles ; assist  him  to  rise  if 
perchance  he  should  fall,  and  in  time  j^ou  will 
have  the  proud  satisfaction  of  contemplating  a 
soul  redeemed  from  endless  perdition  by  your  ex- 
ertions and  the  blessing  of  Heaven. 

In  the  case  of  Henry  Gleason,  as  we  have  seen, 
none  of  these  appliances  were  wanting.  Sur- 
rounded constantly  by  the  pleasant  associations 
and  allurements  we  have  portrayed,  his  transition 
from  the  condition  of  an  inebriate  to  that  of  a sin- 
cere, earnest,  and  devoted  adherent  of  the  temper- 
ance cause,  was  as  rapid  as  it  was  permanent  and 
steadfast.  And  with  his  reformation  his  physical 
frame  resumed  the  vigor  and  healthfulness  of 
which  years  of  debauchery  and  dissipation  had 
robbed  it.  His  step  grew  firm  and  elastic,  his 
eye  became  clear  and  piercing  as  that  of  an  eagle, 
and  the  marks  of  vice  and  degradation  rapidly 
disappeared  from  his  countenance.  At  the  end  of 
a year  from  the  time  of  his  meeting  with  his 
brother,  so  complete  was  the  transformation  he 
had  undergone  that  no  one  would  have  recognized 
in  him  the  poor  wretch  who  that  night  lay  upon 
the  ground  the  object  of  the  jeers  and  merriment 
of  a thoughtless  crowd  of  boys. 

Another,  and  not  less  important,  change,  too, 
had  taken  place  in  him  since  that  eventful  night. 
From  being,  as  almost  necessarily  follows  the  life 
of  vice  he  had  led,  an  habitual  scoffer  at  things 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


87 


Divine,  he  had  become  a firm  believer  in  the  truths 
of  the  Christian  religion,  and  had  finally  united 
himself  with  the  church  of  which  his  brother  was 
such  a consistent  member.  Words  can  hardly 
portray  the  joy  of  James  Gleason  when  the 
brother  whom  he  had  so  long  mourned  as  lost, 
by  taking  his  position  in  the  ranks  of  the  followers 
of  Christ,  testified  in  the  most  unequivocal  manner 
the  sincerity  of  his  repentance.  Henceforth  he 
felt  no  uneasiness  or  apprehension  of  his  again  re- 
lapsing into  the  ways  of  evil,  for  he  had  now  a 
double  motive  to  perseverance  in  the  good  path  he 
had  chosen. 

Thus  matters  had  gone  on  for  a year  or  more, 
and  Henry  had  been  a member  of  the  church  for 
several  months.  He  had  as  yet  engaged  in  no 
employment,  but  still  remained  a pensioner  on  the 
bounty  of  his  brother.  As  often  as  he  proposed 
engaging  in  any  business,  the  doctor  would  say, 

“ Never  mind,  brother ; there  is  plenty  of  time 
yet.  You  must  not  think  of  leaving  me  until  you 
have  made  up  for  all  the  long  years  in  which  we 
did  not  see  each  other ; ” or  something  of  similar 
import,  thus  efiectually  silencing  all  importunity 
on  the  subject. 

But  at  last  came  a time  when  he  could  no  longer 
be  silenced.  A voice  was  awakened  in  his  bosom 
which  demanded  that  he  should  go  forth  and 
labor  to  repair  the  evil  he  had  done  during  these 
long  years  of  debauchery  and  crime — a voice 


88 


National  Reform. 


which  spoke  in  thunder  tones  and  would  not  be 
hushed.  It  was  the  voice  of  conscience  and  of 
duty  calling  him  to  labor  in  the  vineyard  of  the 
Lord. 

We  have  already  mentioned  the  fact  that  Henry 
had  become  a member  of  the  church  to  which  his 
brother  belonged.  Some  months  after  this  event 
had  taken  place  the  brothers  were  sitting  in  the 
Doctor’s  office.  They  were  silent,  for  James,  as 
was  his  wont  when  not  otherwise  engaged,  was 
immersed  in  study,  and  Henry  was  in  silent  com- 
munion with  his  own  thoughts.  At  length,  how- 
ever, the  latter  arose,  and  drawung  his  chair  close 
to  his  brother,  said, 

“Excuse  me  for  interrupting  you,  but  I have 
something  on  my  mind  about  which  I have  long 
desired  to  speak  to  you,  and  now  it  seems  to  me 
that  I can  withhold  it  no  longer.” 

“ Si3eak  freely,  my  brother,”  said  James  kindly, 
closing  the  book  as  he  sjDoke,  “ and  do  not  deem 
it  necessary  to  ask  an  excuse  whenever  you  have 
anything  to  say  to  me.” 

“ You  know,”  said  Henry,  coloring  and  speak- 
ing Avith  no  little  embarrassment,  “ that  all  the 
best  years  of  my  life  thus  far  have  been  spent  in 
open  and  unblushing  rebellion  against  the  Avill  of 
our  Divine  Master.  I persistently  closed  ears 
against  His  commands  and  the  admonitions  of  His 
word,  and  Avent  steadily  forward  on  my  career  of 
crime  and  iniquity  until  it  seemed  as  though  there 


The  Reformed  Drunhard. 


89 


was  no  help  for  me.  Bat  I have  at  last,  as  I trust, 
found  mercy  through  his  precious  blood,  and  now 
it  seems  as  though  duty  demanded  that  I do  some- 
thing to  repair,  so  far  as  is  in  my  power,  the  evil  I 
have  done.  In  other  words,  I feel  as  though  duty 
demanded  that  I should  become  a laborer  in  my 
Master’s  field,  to  warn  others  against  the  sins  I 
have  committed.” 

He  paused  and  looked  earnestly  at  his  brother, 
who  mused  for  a moment  and  then,  raising  his 
eyes  to  Henry’s  face,  asked, 

“Have  you  thought  well  of  this,  Henry,  or  is  it  a 
mere  passing  fancy  ? ” 

“ I have  thought  of  it,”  he  replied,  “ almost  ever 
since  the  hour  in  which  I united  with  the  church. 
It  has  been  present  to  me  night  and  day,  and 
though  I strove  hard  to  stifle  it,  the  voice  sounded 
louder  and  louder  in  my  ears  until  I can  evade  it 
no  longer.” 

“ Then,  my  brother,”  said  the  Doctor,  earnestly 
and  solemnly,  extending  his  hand  as  he  spoke, 
“ obey  the  call,  and  may  heaven  bless  your  labor 
with  abundant  fruitfulness.” 

“But,”  said  Henry  with  increasing  embarrass- 
ment, “ there  is  one  serious  difficulty  in  the  way. 
My  education,  as  you  are  well  aware,  for  the  last 
several  years  has  been  such  as  to  fit  me  for  any- 
thing else  rather  than  a preacher  of  the  gospel. 
The  little  foundation  laid  by  the  kindness  of  our 
father  in  my  mind  for  such  a calling  has  long  since 


90 


National  Reform. 


been  buried  and  bidden  beneath  the  waves  and 
sands  of  vice  and  crime.  What  can  I do  ? ” 

“You  can  enter  a theological  seminary,”  said 
the  doctor,  “ and  in  a very  short  time,  with  your 
natural  quickness  and  ability,  you  can  qualify 
yourself  admirably  for  the  station  you  seek  to 
hll.” 

“ But  that  will  take  money,  and  that  I have  not 
got.” 

“ I will  furnish  the  means,”  said  James  quietly. 

“ I cannot  consent  to  tax  your  generosity  to  that 
extent,”  said  Henry  earnestly.  “ You  have  already 
done  for  me  a thousand  fold  more  than  my  deserts, 
and  I am  unwilling  to  be  a bui’den  upon  you  any 
longer.” 

“It  is  not  generosity  but  justice  that  commands 
me  to  furnish  you  the  means  to  prosecute  your 
studies,”  said  the  doctor. 

“ How  so  ? ” 

“Listen  and  I will  explain.  By  our  father’s 
will  his  entire  estate,  amounting  to  several  thous- 
and dollars,  was  devised  to  us  in  equal  propor- 
tions, to  be  paid  to  us  on  our  attaining  the  age  of 
twenty-one.  We  had  long  lost  all  trace  of  you, 
and  so  in  accordance  with  the  further  jDrovisions  of 
the  will  it  was  all  paid  to  me.  Your  share  I have 
kept  untouched  and  in  a shape  to  be  surrendered 
at  any  time.  It  now  amounts,  with  its  accumula- 
tions, to  something  in  the  neighborhood  of  fifteen 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


91 


thousand  dollars  which  I am  ready  to  make  over 
to  you  at  any  moment.” 

Surprise,  wonder  and  gratitude  were  all  depicted 
in  Henry’s  face  as  he  listened  to  this  communica- 
tion. A short  time  he  sat  in  silence,  and  then  as 
his  eyes  filled  with  tears,  he  leaned  forward,  and 
burying  his  face  upon  his  shoulder  exclaimed  in  a 
tremulous  voice : 

“ God  bless  you,  my  noble  brother,  for  your 
kindness  to  a poor,  miserable,  undeserving  wretch 
like  myself.  Heaven  will  reward  you,  but  I never 
can.” 

“Yes,”  said  James  tenderly  embracing  him,  “I 
am  already  more  than  rewarded  by  seeing  my  only 
brother  assuming  the  station  to  which  his  talents 
and  native  goodness  entitle  him.  True,  you  were 
long  gone  astray,  but  oh ! how  earnestly  I prayed 
for  your  return,  and  God  has  answered  my  prayer. 
And  shall  I now  refuse  to  do  an  act  of  simple  jus- 
tice when  He  has  dealt  so  mercifully  with  me  ? ” 

Long  time  the  brothers  sat  and  communed  of  the 
future,  and  when  they  left  the  office  for  their  board- 
ing house  it  was  with  the  distinct  understanding 
that  Henry  should  enter  the  theological  seminary 
at  , at  the  commencement  of  its  next  term. 

Great  was  the  satisfaction  of  Mr.  Crawford  when 
informed  of  the  state  of  affairs.  Although  we  have 
to  some  extent  lost  sight  of  him  in  this  hurried  re- 
view of  events,  it  must  not  be  supposed  that  he 
had  in  any  wise  changed  or  that  his  interest  in  the 


92 


National  Reform. 


two  brothers  had  in  the  least  abated,  but  on  the 
contrary  had  rather  increased.  James  still  contin- 
ued the  same  faithful  assistant  in  the  work  he  was 
striving  with  such  singleness  of  purpose  to  per- 
form. Henry  he  had  seen  converted  and  brought 
into  the  fold  under  his  ministrations,  and  now  that 
he  was  about  to  become  a co-laborer  with  him  in 
the  great  harvest  of  the  Lord,  it  created  a new 
bond  of  sympathy  and  affection  between  them. 
Henceforth,  until  Henry’s  departure,  they  were 
almost  inseparable  companions,  and  many  a les- 
son of  grace  and  spiritual  strength  did  the  young 
divine  impart  to  his  earnest  friend  and  pupil  dur- 
ing this  season. 


CHAPTER  HI. 

About  two  months  after  the  conversation  de- 
tailed in  our  last  chapter,  Henry  Gleason  took 
leave  of  the  kind  friends  among  whom  he  had 
passed  the  happiest  period  of  his  life,  and  set  out 

for  the  city  of . His  parting  with  the  many 

Avho  had  learned  to  love  and  esteem  him  during 
his  stay  there  was  affectionate  in  the  extreme,  and 
many  a kind  and  earnest  wish  and  heartfelt  prayer 
for  his  future  safety  and  guidance  followed  him  as 
he  set  forward  on  his  journey. 

But  it  was  only  to  his  brother  and  his  spiritual 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


93 


preceptor  that  he  fully  unbosomed  himself.  The 
good  work  which  they  had  begun  and  wrought  out 
in  him  had  so  inwoven  a feeling  of  gratitude  and 
reverence  for  them  that  it  seemed  almost  like  part- 
ing with  his  very  self  to  bid  them  adieu.  And  he 
must  not  be  accused  of  unmanly  weakness  if,  upon 
taking  leave  of  them,  he  shed  tears  of  regret,  or 
that,  distrustful  of  his  own  strength,  he  trembled 
lest  he  should  fall  from  the  high  estate  to  which 
they  had  elevated  him  and  again  relapse  into  his 
evil  ways,  blot  that  he  really  feared  anything  of 
the  kind — he  had  learned  to  look  upon  his  past 
life  with  too  sincere  loathing  and  hatred  for  any- 
thing of  the  kind  to  be  reasonably  apiDrehended — 
but  the  only  period  of  his  manhood’s  estate  which 
he  could  contemplate  with  anything  like  satisfac- 
tion had  been  passed  in  their  immediate  compan- 
ionship, and  now  that  that  companionship  was 
about  to  be  terminated,  the  contrast  between  it 
and  the  life  he  had  before  led  was  so  vividly  pre- 
sented by  the  phantasmagoria  of  memory  as  to 
cause  a sort  of  shuddering  lest  the  former  gloomy 
cloud  might  once  more  envelop  him  in  its  darken- 
ing folds. 

As  for  them,  they  entertained  no  fears  of 
Henry’s  departure  from  the  path  into  which  they 
had  succeeded  in  turning  his  feet,  for  in  addition 
to  his  own  strength  he  was  clad  in  the  impenetra- 
ble armor  of  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Still 
the  separation  was  by  no  means  devoid  of  sadness 


94 


National  Reform. 


on  tlieir  part.  James  loved  liis  brother  with  all 
the  earnestness  and  fervor  of  fraternal  affection, 
intensified  and  strengthened  by  the  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances which  had  surrounded  them  ; and  Mr. 
Crawford  loved  him  as  one  of  the  most  grateful 
fruits  of  his  labors  in  the  ministry.  They,  there- 
fore, while  regretting  the  necessity  which  induced 
his  departure,  cheerfully  acquiesced  in  it,  and, 
with  many  an  invocation  of  blessings  upon  his 
head,  they  bade  him  an  earnest,  hearty  Grod-speed 
in  the  walk  he  had  chosen. 

Without  any  incident  worthy  of  note,  our 

student  reached  the  city  of  , and  was  at 

once  installed  in  the  proper  department  of  the  sem- 
inary. It  is  by  no  means  our  purpose  to  follow 
him  throughout  the  years  of  his  academical  course, 
or  to  comment  upon  the  steadiness  and  untiring 
assiduity  with  which  he  prosecuted  his  studies, 
and  which,  besides  winning  for  him  the  favorable 
regard  and  esteem  of  the  professors,  carried  him 
forward  in  the  course  of  instruction  prescribed  in 
tlie  rules  of  the  institution  with  a rapidit}"  almost 
unparalleled  in  its  annals.  Indeed,  he  seemed 
disposed,  by  the  most  extraordinary  diligence,  to 
fully  make  uj)  for  the  time  he  had  worse  than  lost 
in  his  debaucheries,  and  many  a brilliant  predic- 
tion of  future  greatness  for  him  was  made  by  the 
gray-headed  sage  who  presided  over  the  destinies 
of  the  seminary. 

His  correspondence  ^^fith  his  brother  during  this 


The  Reformed  Drunkard.  95 

period,  which  it  has  been  my  good  fortune  to  ex- 
amine and  which  may  some  day  be  given  to  the 
public,  was  constant  and  unremitting,  and  never 
failed  to  breathe  forth  the  most  reverential  affec- 
tion and  deepest  gratitude  for  v/hat  that  brother 
had  done  for  him,  while  at  the  same  time  it  evinced 
a vigor  and  originality  of  thought  and  expression, 
combined  with  a line  poetic  fancy,  which  gave 
promise  of  a brilliant  future. 

The  doctor,  on  his  part,  was  delighted  at  the 
prospect  of  future  usefulness  opening  out  before 
his  brother.  The  depth  of  his  sorrow  at  the  pre- 
vious fall  of  that  brother  and  his  departure  from 
the  path  of  rectitude ; the  scrupulous  fidelity  with 
which  he  had  guarded  the  dreadful  secret  until  it 
had  become,  as  it  were,  a part  of  his  very  self ; the 
almost  miraculous  manner  in  which  they  had  been 
brought  together  after  such  a lengthened  separa- 
tion, and  the  part  he  had  borne  in  his  reformation 
and  in  placing  him  in  the  enviable  position  he  now 
occupied,  all  had  endeared  that  once  errant  brother 
to  him  above  the  ordinary  degree  of  fraternal  affec- 
tion, and  he  watched  his  progress  with  a solicitude 
and  keen  satisfaction  only  equalled  by  that  which 
a fond  mother  experiences  at  witnessing  the  on- 
ward and  upward  course  of  her  first-born.  And 
the  letters  addressed  by  Dr.  Gleason  to  his  brother 
during  this  period,  many  of  which  are  still  extant, 
bear  ample  testimony  to  the  existence  of  this  state 
of  feeling.  Though  lacking  to  some  extent  the 


96 


National  Reform. 


poetic  fire  which  characterized  the  productions  of 
the  latter,  they  hear  none  the  less  positive  evi- 
dence of  the  most  devoted  affection. 

The  intimacy  between  Dr.  Gleason  and  Mr. 
Crawford  meantime  continued  unabated.  But 
though  nothing  could  sever  their  friendship  or  the 
spirit-communion  which  existed  between  them,  the 
delights  of  personal  intercourse  and  of  that  daily, 
unreserved  and  unrestrained  interchange  of  thought 
and  sentiment  which  had  so  long  characterized 
them,  were  about  to  be  taken  away  from  them. 
The  cause  is  best  explained  in  an  extract  from  a 
letter  addressed  by  the  doctor  to  his  brother  about 
this  time: 

“ I have  to  call  upon  you,  my  brother,  for  your 
sympathy  and  condolence — not  only  for  myself, 
but  for  our  entire  church  here.  We  are  about  to 
lose  the  services  of  one  whom  we  can  ill  afford  to 
spare,  and  who  has  been  more  thoroughly  identi- 
fied with  the  prosperity  and  usefulness  of  our 
church  here  than  any  other  man — I mean  our 
friend,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Crawford. 

“ The  reasons  of  his  leaving  us  are  briefly  as  fol- 
lows ; You  are  aware  that  when  he  came  to  take 
the  pastoral  care  of  our  church  he  left  behind  him 
in  Massachusetts  a sister,  to  whom  he  was  most 
devotedly  attached.  A few  weeks  since  he  receiv- 
ed a telegram  from  his  sister  conveying  the  sad 
intelligence  that  the  aunt  with  whom  she  was 
living  was  stricken  down  with  paralysis  and  was 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


97 


not  expected  to  live.  Of  course  he  lost  no  time  in 
hastening  home,  where  he  arrived  to  find  his  aunt 
alive  but  speechless.  She  breathed  her  last  two 
days  later. 

“ His  sister  being  then  left  alone,  he  naturally 
felt  it  his  duty  to  make  provision  for  her  proper 
support,  and  while  debating  in  his  own  mind  the 
best  means  of  accomplishing  this  object,  he  was 
waited  upon  by  a deputation  of  the  elders  of  the 
parish  there,  who  invited  him  to  accejpt  the  minis- 
try of  their  church,  the  place  being  at  the  time 
vacant.  This  call,  seeming  to  remove  all  the  diffi- 
culties in  his  way,  for  it  enabled  him  to  take  per- 
sonal charge  of  his  sister  without  interfering  with 
the  arrangements  already  made  for  her  attendance 
at  school,  he  decided  to  accept.  He  is  now  here, 
but  will  on  next  Sabbath  preach  his  farewell  ser- 
mon, after  which  he  will  at  once  proceed  to  enter 
upon  his  new  charge. 

“ The  entire  congregation  deeply  regret  parting 
with  him,  and  I peculiarly  so.  You  are  aware  of 
the  j)eculiar  and  intimate  relations  which  have  ex- 
isted between  us,  and  can  readily  understand  why 
I should  feel  as  I do  about  the  matter.  But  we  all 
realize  that  duty  calls  him  there,  and  we  would 
not  restrain  him  if  we  could.” 

The  parting  of  Mr.  Crawford  with  his  congrega- 
tion, alluded  to  in  the  foregoing  letter,  was  a most 
affecting  one.  He  had  served  them  so  long  and 

faithfully,  and  so  much  to  their  satisfaction  and 
7 


98 


National  Reform. 


spiritual  good,  that  they  had  become  attached  to 
him  to  a degree  rarely  witnessed  between  pastor 
and  congregation,  and  when  in  his  farewell  sermon 
he  recounted  the  incidents  of  his  ministrations 
among  them  and  spoke  of  the  painful  emotions 
with  which  he  abandoned  a field  where  he  had 
been  so  useful  and  which  was  endeared  to  him  by 
so  many  pleasing  recollections  there  was  scarcely 
a dry  eye  in  the  audience.  And  when  the  dis- 
course was  ended,  and  the  clergyman  descended 
from  the  pulpit  to  mingle  with  his  flock ; and  when 
old  fathers  and  mothers  in  Israel,  as  well  as  the 
babes  of  the  church,  pressed  forward  to  take  him 
by  the  hand  perhaps  for  the  last  time,  there  was 
manifested  in  all  its  power  the  almost  boundless 
dominion  which  pure  and  simple  goodness  can 
achieve  over  the  human  heart.  Time  and  space 
would  fail  us  to  record  the  one-hundredth  part  of 
the  blessings  invoked  upon  his  head  as  he  went 
forth  from  among  them  to  enter  upon  his  new  field 
of  labor,  and  we  must  leave  much  to  the  imagina- 
tion of  the  reader. 

But  to  Dr.  Gileason,  as  he  had  stated  in  his  letter 
to  his  brother,  the  parting  was  especiall}^  painful. 
The  relations  between  them  had  been  of  such 
peculiar  intimacy ; they  had  been  co-laborers  in 
so  many  works  of  charity  and  benevolence,  not 
the  least  of  which  was  the  reclamation  of  that 
brother  whose  career  he  was  watching  with  such 
soulful  hope  of  the  futui-e,  and  their  spirits  were 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


99 


so  linked  together  by  unity  of  thought  and  senti- 
ment and  feeling  that  in  the  severance  of  those 
bonds  by  which  they  had  been  so  long  and  closely 
united,  it  seemed  as  though  he  was  parting  almost 
with  his  very  self.  Surrounded  with  warm  and 
ardent  friends  he  undoubtedly  was ; friends  to 
whom  scarcely  any  appeal  he  might  make  would 
be  in  vain,  and  yet  he  felt  oppressed  with  a sense 
of  loneliness  almost  inexpressible.  To  whom  could 
he  turn  with  the  same  degree  of  freedom  and  con- 
fidence under  any  and  all  circumstances  as  to  the 
friend  from  whom  he  had  just  parted  perhaps  for- 
ever? Who  could  or  would  advise  him  in  any 
delicate  matter  with  the  same  clearness  and  per- 
spicuity of  judgment,  or  who  could  as  fully  enter 
into,  and  comprehend  all  the  hidden  springs  by 
which  his  mind  might  be  actuated  in  any  given 
case  ? Ah ! who  could  do  for  him  what  this  man 
had  done  during  the  many  years  of  their  associa- 
tion ? 

Snell  were  the  questions  which  Dr.  Gleason  asked 
of  himself  when  he  had  bidden  his  friend  farewell, 
and  vain  seemed  to  him  the  effort  to  procure  a sat- 
isfactory answer.  But  at  the  same  time  he  realized 
the  truth  that  this  world  is  full  of  mutation  and 
constant  change,  and  that  he  is  the  truly  wise  and 
good  man  who  submits  without  murmuring  to  the 
dispensations  of  Providence,  and  he  endured  this 
separation  without  repining. 

As  for  Mr.  Crawford,  though  deeply  deploring 


100 


National  Reform. 


the  necessity  which  called  him  away  from  the  con- 
gregation where  so  many  of  the  best  years  of  his 
life  had  been  spent,  he  went  to  work  in  his  new 
field  with  the  same  earnest  zeal,  and  the  same  self 
abnegation  which  had  so  won  the  hearts  of  his 
parishioners  at  Perrysburg,  and  he  soon  occupied 
in  the  estimation  of  his  new  fiock  a position 
scarcely  less  exalted  than  the  one  he  had  held 
there.  So  for  the  present,  and  in  the  earnest.  God- 
fearing dischai’ge  of  his  duty,  let  us  leave  him  for 
a time  while  we  turn  to  glance  at  other  characters 
and  other  events  connected  with  our  story. 


CHAPTER  lY. 

Time  in  his  ceaseless  revolution  had  brought 
about  the  year  of  grace  18 — , the  year  which  wit- 
nessed the  inauguration  of  a mighty  reformation 
in  the  cause  of  temperance.  The  dark  waves  of 
drunkenness  and  intemperance  had  been  for  a long 
time  gathering  increased  volume  and  force  and 
swelling  and  mounting  higher  and  higher  until 
they  threatened  to  engulf  the  whole  land,  and  to 
submerge  all  ranks  and  classes  of  the  community 
within  their  boiling,  seething,  soul-destroying 
depths.  Then  it  was,  when  thousands  of  the  most 
gifted  and  talented  of  our  country  had  been  sub- 
jected to  its  fell  sway,  that  a few  noble  spirits, 


The  Reformed  Rrimkard. 


101 


moved  with  pity  for  the  helpless  victims,  organized 
an  untiring  and  unsparing  crusade  against  the 
demon  intemperance  which,  loud-mouthed  and  de- 
fiant, arrogantly  boasted  its  intention  to  subject 
the  whole  race  to  its  degrading  domination. 

It  was  a contest  from  which  the  stoutest  spirit 
might  have  shrunk  appalled.  For  aside  from  the 
direct  conflict  with  the  vice  which  called  their 
organization  into  being,  these  brave  men  had  to 
encounter  the  frowns  and  sneers,  the  contumely 
and  contempt  of  those  very  persons  whom  they 
were  endeavoring  to  rescue  from  a worse  than 
Egyptian  bondage,  as  well  as  the  accumulated 
prejudices  of  years.  And  the  history  of  the  times 
shows  that  in  not  a few  instances  these  reformers 
were  assailed  with  weapons  of  a more  substantial 
and  hurtful  nature  than  any  words,  however  bitter 
or  reviling. 

Yet,  strong  in  their  convictions  of  duty  and 
armed  in  the  impenetrable  panoply  of  right,  they 
pressed  steadily  onward  until  they  had  wrought  a 
work  which  shall  endure  long  after  their  names 
shall  have  been  forgotten.  They  could  not,  it  is 
true,  entirely  stem  the  tide,  but  they  educated  and 
enlightened  public  sentiment  until  it  came  to  re- 
gard drunkenness,  if  not  as  a crime,  at  least  as 
degrading,  and  erected  around  the  temple  of 
Bacchus  a barrier  of  public  opinion  which  has 
done,  and  is  doing,  much  to  restrain  young  men 
from  entering  therein.  The  fruits  of  their  labors 


102 


National  Beform. 


are  to  be  seen  in  the  various  prohibitory  and  re- 
straining statutes  of  many  of  the  States  and  in  the 
numerous  temiDerance  organizations  abounding  in 
the  land,  while  the  names  of  thousands  of  drunk- 
ards reformed  through  their  efforts  constitute  for 
them  a monument  more  enduring  than  marble  or 
brass,  and  more  glorious  than  the  noblest  shaft 
ever  erected  by  conqueror  to  commemorate  his 
victory. 

Among  the  most  earnest  and  zealous  of  the 
laborers  in  this  good  work  was  Henry  Gleason. 
He  had  tasted  in  its  depths  the  full  measure  of  the 
degradation  of  a drunkard’s  life,  and  who  so  well 
qualihed  as  he  to  warn  others  of  the  dangers  from 
which  he  had,  almost  miraculously  as  it  were,  been 
so  completely  rescued!  ISTo  sooner,  therefore,  had 
the  trumpet  sounded  the  call  to  battle  with  this 
worst  foe  of  his  race,  than  he  abandoned  the  closet 
and  his  studies,  and,  with  the  full  sanction  and 
hearty  concurrence  of  his  brother,  to  whom  he  had 
communicated  his  intentions  and  desires,  he 
plunged  headlong  into  the  strife.  IS’o  one  was 
more  untiring  in  the  conflict  than  he ; no  one  made 
more  earnest  or  heartfelt  appeals  to  the  young  to 
refrain  from  entering  into  the  path  the  end 
whereof  was  certain  death  to  both  soul  and  bod}^ ; 
none  more  trumpet-tongued  and  none  whose  ex- 
hortations were  more  effective  than  his.  With 
tireless  assiduity  he  went  from  place  to  place  and 
in  spirit-stirring  tones,  which  told  with  tremendous 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


103 


elfect,  ne  warned  his  hearers  of  the  hidden  dan- 
gers which  lurked  in  the  depths  of  the  flowing 
bowl.  He  soon  became  renowned  as  one  of  the 
most  earnest  workers  and  effective  champions  of 
the  temperance  cause,  and  invitations  to  address 
temperance  meetings,  not  only  in  his  own  but  in 
other  States,  poured  in  upon  him  with  such  rapid- 
ity that  he  was  utterly  unable  to  comply  with 
them  all. 

As  was  to  have  been  expected,  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Crawford  took  an  early  and  deep  interest  in  the 
temperance  movement,  and  gave  to  it  all  the  time 
and  attention  he  could  possibly  spare  from  his 
ministerial  duties.  True,  his  position  was  not 
such  as  to  admit  of  his  leaving  home  and  entering 
the. lecture  field  in  this  cause,  but  he  labored  none 
the  less  earnestly  in  his  own  home  circle  to  fur- 
ther the  good  work.  He  was  active  and  zealous  in 
getting  up  and  organizing  meetings  in  his  own  and 
the  adjoining  parishes,  and  was  ever  ready  to  lift 
his  voice  in  denunciation  of  the  mighty  evil  with 
which  the  land  was  cursed. 

In  this  exalted  work  he  for  some  time  found  a 
hearty  coadjutor  in  his  sister.  With  strong  im- 
pulsive convictions  of  right,  she  entered  with  all 
her  might  into  all  her  brother’s  projects,  and  sec- 
onded his  efibrts  with  a zeal  no  less  devoted  than 
his  own.  But  she  was  young,  and  consequently 
more  volatile  than  he,  and  she  sooner  tired  of  the 
toil  of  the  conflict,  and  at  last  came  to  a pitch  of 


104 


National  Reform. 


almost  indifference  upon  the  subject.  Nay,  more! 
at  times  it  was  almost  impossible  to  persuade  her 
to  attend  even  the  stated  meetings  of  the  temper- 
ance club  which  had  been  organized  in  their  own 
town,  so  complete  had  come  to  be  her  apathy  upon 
the  subject. 

One  evening  Mr.  Crawford  came  home  from  the 
postoffice,  with  something  like  excitement  in  his 
manner.  Throwing  a letter  into  his  sister’s  lap,  he 
exclaimed  hurriedly ; 

“Read  that,  Ellen.” 

“What  is  the  matter,  Harvey?  You  seem  un- 
usually excited,”  said  the  fair  girl  as  she  raised 
the  letter. 

“Read  that,  and  it  will  explain  all,”  said  the 
clergyman  as  he  threw  himself  into  an  easy  chair. 

Without  further  remark,  she  raised  the  letter, 
and,  removing  it  from  the  envelope,read  it  care- 
fully through.  It  was  from  Henry  Gleason,  accept- 
ing an  invitation  to  lecture  before  their  village  club 
on  the  next  Thursday  evening. 

“ AYho  is  Henry  Gleason  ? ” she  asked  with  a 
decided  degree  of  indifference  in  her  tones,  as  she 
finished  the  perusal. 

“ Who  is  Henry  Gleason ! ” repeated  her  brother 
with  some  astonishment.  “ You  surely  cannot 
have  forgotten  either  him  or  his  brother.  Dr.  James 
Gleason,  so  often  have  I spoken  of  them  since  my 
return  from  Perrysburg.  The  Doctor  was  my 
most  intimate  friend  while  there,  and  Henry  is  the 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


105 


brother  whom  we  rescued  from  the  bondage  of 
drunkenness,  as  I have  so  often  told  you.  Since 
his  reclamation  he  has  been  a student  at  the  Theo- 
logical Seminary  at , and  is  said  to  be  one 

of  the  most  eloquent  and  effective  advocates  of  the 
cause.  I wrote  to  him  about  a week  ago  asking 
him  to  come  here  and  deliver  a lecture  before  our 
society,  and,  as  you  see,  he  has  consented  to  do 
so.” 

“ Yes,  I remember  him  now,”  said  the  girl,  “ and 
I suppose  we  will  have  the  same  old  story  to  Avhich 
I have  listened  until  I am  heartily  tired  of  hear- 
ing it.” 

“ I am  aware,  my  sister,”  said  the  brother  kindly, 
“ that  you  have  become  weary  of  this  matter.  I 
cannot  blame  you,  for  to  one  of  your  years  and 
temperament  anything  oft  repeated  becomes  irk- 
some, but  I would  like  to  have  you  go  and  hear 
this  man.  He  comes  with  a high  reputation  for 
eloquence,  and  I feel  assured  that  his  lecture  will 
be  very  interesting.” 

“After  all  it  will  doubtless  be  the  same  old 
story,”  said  Ellen,  coldly,  “ and  I have  heard  it  so 
often  that  I know  it  by  heart.” 

“ But  you  will  go  and  hear  it  once  more,  will  you 
not?  ” 

“ I am  by  no  means  sure  that  I will,”  said  she 
with  the  pouting,  willful  air  of  a spoiled  child. 

“ I really  wish  you  would,  sister  mine,”  said  he 
tenderly,  approaching  her  and  passing  an  arm 


106 


National  Reform. 


around  her  waist,  “ he  and  his  brother  are  special 
friends  of  mine  and  I would  like  to  have  you  show 
them  this  degree  of  respect.  Besides,  I want  to 
invite  him  to  make  his  home  here  during  his  stay 
in  town.” 

“ You  can  do  that  with  my  free  consent,  I assure 
you,”  said  the  girl;  “whether  I hear  his  lecture  or 
not  I shall  never  be  found  derelict  in  extending 
the  duties  of  hospitality  to  any  friend  of  my  noble 
brother.” 

“ No  doubt  of  that,  my  dear  sister,”  said  he, 
kissing  her,  “ and  yet  I really  wish  you  would  go 
and  hear  him.” 

“If  you  really  so  much  desire  it,  Harvey,”  said 
Ellen  tenderly,  “I  will  go,  and  yet  it  will  be  no 
little  task  for  me  to  go  and  listen  to  a story  which 
I have  already  heard  until  it  has  lost  all  interest 
for  me.” 

“A  good  story  never  loses  its  interest  to  me  by 
being  often  told,”  said  the  young  man  gravely. 
“And  besides,”  he  added,  in  a tone  of  pleasantry, 
“ it  has  been  so  long  since  you  have  heard  this 
story  that  it  will  seem  like  a new  one  to  you.” 

“Well,  well,  I will  go,”  said  she  in  a similar 
vein,  “ and  I venture  the  prediction  that  you  will 
be  as  much  disappointed  in  your  crack  speaker  as 
I was  in  the  last  lecture  to  which  I listened.” 

“We  shall  see,”  said  he,  “and  now  let  us  have 
tea,  for  I have  much  to  do  this  evening.” 

The  Thursday  evening  of  the  lecture  came,  and 


The  Reformed  DrunTcard. 


107 


an  immense  crowd  had  assembled  at  the  hall.  The 
fame  of  the  speaker  had  preceded  him,  and  the  ex- 
ertions of  Mr.  Crawford,  and  others  who  felt  an 
interest  in  the  temperance  cause,  to  give  currency 
to  the  appointment,  had  drawn  together  the  largest 
audience  which  had  graced  a similar  occasion  since 
the  movement  was  first  inaugurated.  All  the  elite 
and  fashion  of  the  town  were  there  at  an  early 
hour,  and  all  impatiently  waited  the  coming  of  the 
train  which  was  to  bring  the  lecturer,  for  he  was 
not  expected  to  arrive  until  it  was  fully  time  for 
the  lecture  to  commence. 

He  came,  and  scarcely  had  he  commenced  speak- 
ing before  every  one  in  the  congregation  felt  and 
realized  that  they  were  to  be  amply  repaid  for 
their  attendance.  His  presence  was  commanding, 
his  diction  clear  and  distinct,  his  knowledge  of  his 
subject  was  perfect  and  he  had,  withal,  that  pecu- 
liar magnetism  which  gives  so  many  speakers  such 
23erfect  control  of  their  audiences.  His  illustra- 
tions were  clear  and  pointed  and  singularly  apjDO- 
site  ; his  humor  Avas  irresistible  and  convulsed  his 
hearers  with  laughter ; his  2)athos  was  sublime 
and  compelled  every  one  to  hold  his  breath  with 
silent  awe,  and  Avhen  he  drew  upon  his  own  ex2)e- 
rience  and  jAortrayed  the  miseries,  the  horrors  and 
wretchedness  of  the  drunkard’s  life  there  was 
scarcely  a dry  eye  in  the  room.  And  when  the 
hour  and  a half  which  he  devoted  to  the  subject 
was  exhausted,  and  the  speaker  was  silent,  the 


108 


National  Reform. 


entire  audience  sat  for  a moment  as  if  in  a trance, 
and  when  the  spell  was  broken  and  they  started 
to  their  feet,  no  word  of  applause  greeted  the  mas- 
terly address  to  which  they  had  listened.  JSTo. 
Their  spirits  were  wound  to  too  high  a pitch  by 
the  brillianc  oratory  they  had  heard,  and  silently 
they  dispersed  to  their  homes,  each  one  feeling 
that  it  had  been  good  to  be  there. 

A few  there  were,  however,  who  remained  to 
greet  the  orator  and  to  congratulate  him  u^Don  the 
success  with  which  his  effort  had  been  crowned, 
and  among  these  were  Mr  Crawford  and  his  sister. 

The  greeting  between  the  two  gentlemen,  as 
might  have  been  expected  from  their  past  associa- 
tions, and  the  length  of  time  which  had  elapsed 
since  their  parting  (for  they  had  not  met  since 
Henry’s  departure  from  the  village  of  Perrysburg 
nearly  a year  and  a half  before)  was  cordial  in  the 
extreme,  and  when  their  salutations  had  been  ex- 
changed and  Mr.  Crawford  had  introduced  his 
sister,  it  needed  no  urging  to  induce  the  speaker 
to  accept  the  cordial  invitation  of  his  old  friend  to 
pass  the  night  at  his  house.  We  cannot  say  pre- 
cisely what  effect  the  glance  which  the  lecturer 
cast  upon  the  lovely  and  intelligent  features  of 
Ellen  Crawford  had  in  determining  him  to  accept 
the  invitation — certain  it  is  that  she  had  never 
looked  more  radiantly  beautiful  than  she  did  at 
this  time. 

Her  azure  eyes  sparkled  with  emotion,  and  the 


The  Heformed  Drunkard . 


109 


interest  excited  by  the  discourse  to  which  she 
had  just  listened  had  lent  an  unwonted  lustre 
to  her  complexion,  and  as  she  eagerly  seconded 
the  invitation  of  her  brother,  Henry  Gleason 
thought  he  had  never  beheld  any  one  so  surpass- 
ingly beautiful.  In  that  first  moment  of  their 
acquaintance  was  laid  the  foundation  of  events 
which  were  to  color  the  whole  of  the  future  lives 
of  both. 

As  they  walked  home  from  the  hall  in  which 
the  meeting  had  been  held  Mr.  Crawford  slily 
rallied  his  sister  on  the  disinclination  she  had 
shown  to  attend  the  lecture. 

“Well,  sister,”  said  he,  “shall  I apologize  for 
my  cruelty  in  compelling  you  to  attend  this  meet- 
ing, and  promise  never  to  do  the  like  again  ? ” 

“ There,”  said  she,  “ say  no  more  about  that.  I 
frankly  confess  that  you  were  right  and  that  I was 
wrong,  and  with  this  concession  to  your  superior 
sagacity  and  wisdom  you  ought  to  be  content.” 

“ What ! ” said  Mr.  Gleason,  with  some  aston- 
ishment in  his  tone  and  manner,  “ does  Miss  Craw- 
ford require  a command  to  lend  the  powerful  influ- 
ence of  her  countenance  and  support  to  so  noble 
and  holy  a cause  as  that  of  temperance?  ” 

“ No,  not  that,”  said  Ellen,  “ my  heart  approves 
of  the  cause,  and  of  all  that  is  being  or  can  be 
done  to  advance  it,  but  I am  such  a useless  little 
body  that  it  never  seemed  to  me  possible  for  me 
to  accomplish  anything  at  all.  And  inasmuch  as 


110 


National  Reform. 


all  the  lectures  we  have  had  here  have  all  been 
about  one  and  the  same  thing,  I had  naturally 
come  to  feel  some  indifference  about  attending  our 
meeting.” 

“No  one,”  said  Mr.  Gleason,  gravely,  “can 
afford  to  be  indifferent  in  a cause  of  so  much 
importance  to  the  great  interest  of  humanity. 
And  no  one  is  without  his  influence,  and  no  one 
should  shrink  from  exercising  it.” 

“ But  what  can  a person  like  me  do  ? ” asked  the 
young  lady.  “ I cannot  get  up  and  speak  in  advo- 
cacy of  the  cause,  nor  can  I go  around  among  the 
audience  and  solicit  signatures  to  the  pledge  of 
total  abstinence.” 

“ Very  true,  but  if  you  cannot  exercise  an  active 
you  can  a passive  influence.  Every  cause  gathers 
its  strength  from  the  number  of  its  open  adher- 
ents, in  part  at  least,  and  when  one  regularly 
attends  the  meetings  held  in  the  interest  of  such 
cause,  even  though  they  take  no  active  part  in  the 
exercise,  they  thereby  testify  in  the  strongest 
manner  their  adherence  to  and  support  of  that 
cause.  And  thus  whatever  influence  they  may 
possess  is  at  once  transferred  to  and  inures  to  the 
benefit  of  the  cause.  Hence  I say  no  one  can 
afford  to  be  indifferent  or  even  negligent.” 

“ That,”  said  Mr.  Crawford,  “is  precisely  what  I 
have  been  trying  to  impress  upon  our  wayward 
Ellen  for  the  last  three  months,  but  she  is  almost 
beyond  my  influence.” 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


Ill 


“Now,  brother,”  said  Ellen  poutingly,  “you  are 
too  bad.  If  you  will  say  no  more  I promise  to 
attend  every  meeting  without  question  or  urging.” 

“ Bravo  ! Gleason,  you  have  made  one  convert,”’ 
said  Mr.  Crawford,  laughing,  while  Ellen — they 
having  by  this  time  reached  home — sprang  away 
from  them  and  up  the  steps  into  the  house. 

The  gentlemen  followed  more  leisurely  and  were 
soon  in  Mr.  Crawford’s  elegantly  furnished  parlor, 
where  they  passed  one  of  the  most  delightful 
seasons  either  had  ever  known  in  reviewing  old 
acquaintanceship  and  talking  over  the  incidents  of 
the  past.  Midnight  came  and  found  them  thus 
engaged;  the  clock  from  an  adjoining  steeple 
pealed  the  hour  of  one  and  still  the  two  friends 
scarcely  thought  of  retiring,  so  deeply  were  they 
interested  in  all  that  concerned  each  other.  At 
last,  however,  wearied  nature  asserted  her  claims 
and  they  retired  to  rest,  but  not  until  Henry 
Gleason  had  yielded  to  the  earnest  solicitations  of 
his  friend  to  remain  his  guest  for  a day  or  two 
longer.  Whether  the  brief  interview  with  the 
clergyman’s  sister  had  any  influence  in  procuring 
the  acceptance  of  the  invitation  we  are  not  able  to 
positively  inform  our  readers.  We  have  our  own 
opinion  and  they  may  have  theirs.  In  all  candor, 
however,  we  must  confess  that  he  had  been  some- 
what attracted  by  her,  and  that,  having  decided  to 
remain  their  guest  for  a few  days,  he  determined 
to  know  more  of  her  before  he  left. 


112 


National  Reform. 


For  the  next  three  days  Mr.  Gleason  remained 
an  inmate  of  Mr.  Crawford’s  mansion,  when  he  left 
to  fill  an  appointment,  of  some  weeks  standing,  to 
address  a temiDerance  convention.  Bat  while  there 
he  had  so  assiduously  followed  up  his  laudable 
determination  to  know  more  of  Ellen  Crawford,  and 
so  satisfactory  had  been  the  result  of  his  investi- 
gation, that  the  invitation  to  repeat  his  visit  at  no 
distant  day,  which  he  received  both  from  Mr. 
Crawford  and  Ellen,  was  scarcely  necessary  to  in- 
duce him  to  do  so. 

In  fine,  dear  reader,  notwithstanding  the  pre- 
occupation of  his  mind  with  devotion  to  the  cause 
of  temperance  and  to  his  theological  studies,  Henry 
Gleason  had  in  those  three  days  learned  to  love 
Ellen  Crawford  as  he  had  never  loved  before.  Her 
beauty  had  made  a powerful  impression  upon  him 
from  the  first,  and  further  acquaintance  had  con- 
vinced him  of  the  fact  that  the  charms  of  her  per- 
son were  more  than  equalled  by  those  of  her  mind. 
Her  nnalfected  frankness  and  good  sense,  and  her 
unmistakable  refinement  and  cultivation  had  com- 
]3leted  the  conquest  which  her  loveliness  had 
begun,  and  when  he  went  away  from  the  home  of 
her  brother  it  was  with  a fixed  determination  to 
return  and,  if  possible  (and  if  he  was  successful  in 
obtaining  her  brother’s  consent,  of  which  he  had 
but  little  doubt),  to  win  her  for  his  bride. 

In  pursuance  of  this  determination,  he  came 
again  in  a few  weeks  and  was  received  by  Mr. 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


113 


Crawford  and  Ellen  with  a warmth  of  welcome  and 
heartiness  of  greeting  which  showed  the  high  esti- 
mation in  which  he  was  held,  and  which  certainly 
augured  well  for  the  success  of  the  suit  which  he 
was  fully  resolved  to  urge.  At  least,  so  far  as  Mr. 
Crawford  was  concerned,  he  felt  a reasonable  de- 
gree of  assurance,  and  as  he  had  not  learned  to  rid 
himself  of  the  ancient  notion  of  propriety  in  ad- 
dressing a young  lady — that  the  proper  course  was 
first  to  win  the  consent  of  her  parent  or  guardian — 
he  took  an  early  opportunity  to  address  his  friend 
upon  the  subject. 

It  is  quite  unnecessary  to  inflict  upon  the  reader 
the  details  of  the  interview  which  he  sought  upon 
this  subject.  It  is  sufficient  for  the  purposes  of 
this  story  to  say  that  the  conference  was  eminently 
cordial,  frank  and  satisfactory  to  both,  and  that 
when  he  left  the  presence  of  Mr.  Crawford  it  was 
with  his  free  consent  to  make  Ellen  his  wife  if  he 
could,  and  with  the  heartiest  wishes  of  the  brother 
for  his  success. 

Thus  far  all  was  well.  But  it  was  with  some 
degree  of  trepidation  that  he  ajjproached  the  task 
of  making  the  conquest  which  he  had  obtained 
permission  to  attempt.  True  love  is  proverbially 
modest,  and  in  all  her  intercourse  with  him  the 
closest  scrutiny  failed  to  discover  to  him  anything 
more  than  an  attempt  on  her  part  to  treat  her 
brother’s  favorite  guest  with  proper  and  becoming 

respect.  And  even  if  at  times  she  manifested  some 
8 


114 


National  Reform. 


degree  of  pleasure  in  liis  society,  he  was  still  un- 
able to  detect  more  than  the  pleasure  of  friend- 
ship, and  he  felt  at  no  small  loss  whether  to  ask 
for  more,  and  so  risk  losing  all,  or  to  await  the 
development  of  events  in  the  hope  of  a warmer  and 
stronger  feeling  springing  up  in  her  bosom.  Who 
that  has  attained  to  manhood’s  estate  has  not  felt 
himself  in  a similar  dilemma  ? 

Thus  several  days  passed  in  painful  indecision, 
and  the  time  which  he  felt  that  he  could  spare  for 
this  visit  had  expired,  and  still  he  had  made  no 
advances  in  his  wooing.  “Many  a time  and  oft” 
he  had  resolved  to  ask  the  all-important  question 
and  learn  his  fate,  and  as  often  the  fear  of  repulse 
had  kept  him  silent,  but  now  he  felt  that  it  conld 
be  postponed  no  longer. 

On  the  evening  before  his  departure,  therefore, 
he  asked  her  to  take  a walk  with  him  to  a leafy 
grove  a short  distance  from  the  house,  which 
was  a favorite  resort  of  theirs.  There  was  nothing 
unusual  in  his  asking  her  to  walk  out  there  with 
him — he  had  often  done  so  before — but  on  this  oc- 
casion there  was  an  undefinable  something,  she 
could  not  tell  what,  either  in  his  tone,  his  looks  or 
his  manner,  as  he  preferred  his  request  which 
caused  the  Hush  upon  her  cheek  to  deepen  and  her 
eyes  to  droop  beneath  his  glances.  There  was, 
however,  no  other  manifestation  of  emotion;  her 
simple  preparations  were  soon  made,  and  the}^ 
wended  their  way  almost  in  silence  to  the  shady 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


115 


dell.  Perhaps  it  was  the  thought  of  his  approach- 
ing departure  which  rendered  them  both  so  unusu- 
ally reticent.  Who  knows? 

They  pursued  their  way  until  they  came  to  a 
rustic  bench  which  had  been  erected  for  the  accom- 
modation of  loungers  beneath  the  branches  of  a 
mighty  oak,  monarch  of  an  hundred  years.  Here 
Mr.  Gleason  paused,  and  facing  his  companion  said 
in  a low  and  tremulous  voice : 

“ Sit  down  here,  Ellen,  please.  I have  something 
of  vast  importance  to  me  to  tell  you.” 

She  started  and  blushed  violently,  for  it  was  the 
first  time  he  had  ever  addressed  her  thus  famil- 
iarly, but,  in  obedience  to  his  appealing  look,  she 
sank  upon  the  seat.  He  placed  himself  beside 
her,  and  taking  her  unresisting  hand  in  his,  he 
poured  into  her  ear  in  earnest,  manly  utterances, 
and  yet  as  soft  almost  as  the  whisper  of  the  zephyr 
in  the  leaves  abo\^e  their  heads,  that  tale  which 
has  been  told  and  listened  to  ever  since  the  world 
had  a being,  and  which  is  yet  ever  new  and  full  of 
interest  to  both  speaker  and  hearer.  And  when 
he  had  finished  his  story,  and  raised  the  head 
which  drooped  upon  his  shoulder,  one  glance  into 
the  crimson  face  and  love-beaming  eyes  of  the  fair 
girl  at  his  side  told  him  that  his  suit  was  not  in 
vain.  For,  carefully  as  she  had  guarded  her  se- 
cret, Ellen  had  long  cherished  in  her  inmost  soul  a 
deep  and  earnest  love  for  the  handsome,  talented 
and  eloquent  temperance  orator.  And  as  he  read 


116 


National  Reform. 


his  answer  in  that  glowing  face,  he  folded  her  to 
his  hreast  in  a strong,  passionate  embrace,  and  the 
first,  warm  kiss  of  love  pressed  uj)on  her  willing 
lips  sealed  the  compact  they  had  made. 

How  long  they  sat  there,  indulging  the  dreams 
which  their  impassioned  afiection  conjured  ujd,  we 
know  not,  but  the  shades  of  night  had  fallen, 

“And  the  sentinel  stars  kept  their  watch  in  the  sky,” 
ere  they  left  the  place  which  henceforth  was  hal- 
lowed by  the  most  sacred  associations  and  returned 
to  the  mansion  of  Mr.  Crawford.  Here,  hand  in 
hand,  they  sought  that  gentleman  in  his  study  to 
inform  him  of  what  had  taken  place  and  ask  his 
blessing  upon  their  projected  union. 

That  that  blessing  was  freely  given  the  reader 
will,  of  course,  have  no  difficulty  in  understanding, 
and  then  followed  an  earnest  conference  as  to  future 
movements.  It  was  finall}^  settled  that  the  wed- 
ding should  not  take  place  until  Henry  had  com- 
pleted his  course  and  entered  upon  the  work  to 
which  he  had  devoted  his  life,  and  that  as  soon 
after  this  as  circumstances  would  admit  they 
should  be  united. 

The  next  morning  Hemy  took  his  departure  for 
the  scene  of  his  studies,  having  found  in  the  inci- 
dents of  this  evening  an  incentive  to,  if  jjossible, 
still  greater  exertions  in  the  effort  to  fit  himself 
for  his  chosen  calling. 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


117 


CHAPTER  y. 

It  lias  been  said  that  ‘‘  the  course  of  true  love 
never  did  run  smooth,”  but  we  confidently  offer 
the  case  of  Henry  Gleason  and  Ellen  Crawford  to 
prove  by  one  instance,  at  least,  that  the  time-hon- 
ored adage  is  not  of  universal  application.  For 
during  the  little  more  than  a year  which  inter- 
vened between  their  engagement  and  their  mar- 
riage, not  a single  cloud  arose  above  the  horizon 
of  their  happiness.  True,  they  saw  but  little  of 
each  other,  for  Henry  had  now  a fresh  incentive  to 
even  increased  diligence  in  his  studies,  and  was 
unwilling  to  spare  much  time  even  to  visit  his  be- 
trothed, but  their  separation  was  cheered  by  the 
constant  and  frequent  interchange  of  white- winged 
messengers  of  love  which,  gliding  from  each  to  the 
other,  bore  the  oft-repeated  assurance  of  unaltera- 
ble affection  and  never-failing  confidence.  And 
the  occasional  interviews  which  they  enjoyed  were 
marked  by  a tender  and‘'appreciative  regard  of  and 
consideration  for  each  other’s  feelings  which  gave 
promise  of  the  highest  degree  of  hapjpiness  in  store 
for  them  in  the  future. 

Immediately  after  his  return  from  his  successful 
wooing,  to  the  seminary,  Henry  communicated  the 
engagement  he  had  formed  to  his  brother,  who  still 
resided  at  Perrysburg,  and  never  was  brother  more 
warmly,  or  with  more  heart-felt  sincerity  congratu- 
lated than  he  was  by  the  good  doctor.  For  though 


118 


National  Reform. 


the  latter  had  never  entertained  any  apprehension 
of  Henry’s  relapsing  into  the  evil  ways  from  which 
he  had  rescued  him,  still,  aside  from  the  pleasure 
he  experienced  at  the  closer  relation  with  his  friend 
Crawford  into  which  he  would  thereby  be  brought, 
he  felt  that  this  new  association  would  afford  a still 
stronger  safeguard,  if  any  were  needed,  against  so 
dire  a calamity  as  this  would  be,  and  the  letter  in 
which  he  communicated  his  approval  of  the  con- 
tract was  such  a model  of  fraternal  affection,  and 
abounded  with  so  many  expressions  of  practical 
good  sense,  that  I am  almost  tempted  to  reproduce 
it  here,  but  upon  reflection  will  forbear. 

^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 

A year  has  passed  away  since  Henry  formed  his 
engagement  with  Ellen  Crawford.  Let  us  go  to  the 
Theological  Seminary  at , for  it  is  commence- 

ment day,  and  we  shall  be  certain  to  meet  old 
friends  there,  and  to  witness  an  assemblage  of 
learning,  talent  and  i^iety  such  as  one  seldom  sees. 
Beauty,  too,  will  be  there,  in  all  its  radiance,  for 
the  mothers,  sisters — aye,  and  sweethearts — of  the 
aspirants  for  honor  will  be  present,  all  filled  with 
brightest  anticipations  for  tlieir  loved  ones. 

Let  us  enter  the  magnificent  hall  devoted  to  the 
exercises  of  the  day.  At  one  end  a stage,  extend- 
ing entirely  across,  affords  seats  for  the  officers 
and  faculty  of  the  institution,  as  well  as  space  for 
the  declamation  of  the  graduates,  and  the  seats  in 
front,  arranged  in  the  form  of  an  amphitheater. 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


119 


afford  the  best  possible  opportunity  for  the  spec- 
tators to  hear  and  see  all  that  is  said  or  done. 

As  we  glance  around  the  hall,  already  tolerably 
well  filled,  our  eyes  light  upon  the  well-remem- 
bered form  and  features  of  Dr.  James  Gleason. 
For  this  day  terminates  the  connection  of  his 
brother  with  the  institution  and  he,  consequently, 
feels  more  than  a passing  interest  in  the  exercises 
of  the  hour.  He  experiences  no  anxiety  or  uneasi- 
ness as  to  the  manner  in  which  that  brother  will 
acquit  himself — he  understands  too  well  his  stand- 
ing in  the  institution — but  he  is  his  last  living 
relative,  and  he  naturally  feels  anxious  to  witness 
him  in  the  hour  of  his  triumph. 

Turn  your  head.  Coming  down  the  aisle  we  see 
Rev.  Mr.  Crawford,  and,  hanging  upon  his  arm,  in 
all  her  radiant  loveliness,  his  sister  Ellen,  the  in- 
terest and  excitement  of  the  scene  lending,  if  pos- 
sible, an  increase  of  beauty  to  that  by  which  she 
was  usually  adorned. 

As  they  came  near  where  the  doctor  was  sitting, 
he  hastily  rose  from  his  seat,  and  the  two  friends, 
so  long  separated  (for  they  had  never  met  since 
Mr.  Crawford  left  Perrysburg),  grasped  each  other 
by  the  hand  with  a warmth  and  earnestness  which 
spoke  more  eloquently  than  words  could  have 
done  of  the  depth  and  sincerity  of  their  attachment 
to  each  other.  When  the  cordiality  of  their  greet- 
ing gave  time  to  think  of  matters  of  ceremony,  Mr. 
Crawford  turned  to  Ellen  and  said : 


120  National  Reform. 

“My  old  friend,  Dr.  Gleason.  Doctor,  my  sister 
Ellen.” 

“And,  I suppose,”  said  the  doctor  extending  Ms 
hand  with  easy  frankness,  “ I may  almost  say  ‘ my 
sister,’  from  what  Henry  has  written  me ; and  cer- 
tain am  I that  I shall  never  blush  at  the  thought 
of  the  relationship,”  he  added  gallantly. 

“ My  brother,”  said  Ellen  in  a similar  strain, 
“has  often  warned  me  of  the  evil  consequences  of 
forming  hasty  conclusions,  and  I fear  he  will  have 
to  read  you  a homily  on  the  same  topic.  AMu  do 
not  know  me  yet.” 

“ Oh  ! ” said  the  doctor  laughing,  “ I am  by  no 
means  so  much  of  a stranger  to  you  as  you  think, 
though  I have  never  been  so  fortunate  as  to  meet 
you  before.  But  if  you  could  see  the  letters  I have 
received  from  my  brother  during  the  last  year,  you 
would  not  accuse  me  of  forming  my  conclusions 
hastily,  at  least  upon  this  subject.” 

Ellen  blushed  at  this  proof  of  how  completely 
she  had  filled  the  thoughts  of  her  lover  during 
their  separation,  but  it  was  with  a pardonable 
feeling  of  pleasure,  as  much  as  of  maidenly  mod- 
esty, at  having  been  made  the  subject  of  his  cor- 
respondence. 

“Come,  doctor,”  she  said,  “let  us  say  truce  to 
this  matter.  I admit  you  have  the  best  of  me,  and 
I desire  to  make  peace.” 

“I  agree,  upon  one  condition.” 

“What  is  that?” 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


121 


“^That  you  lay  aside  formality  with  me,  and  call 
me  ‘James’  instead  of  the  high-sounding  ‘Doctor’ 
with  which  you  have  been  wont  to  address  me,” 
said  the  doctor. 

“ That  is  certainly  very  reasonable,”  interposed 
Mr.  Crawford,  “ in  view  of  the  fact  that  you  are  so 
nearly  brother  and  sister.” 

“Now,  if  you  are  going  to  take  up  arms  against 
me,  too,”  cried  Ellen  merrily,  but  in  the  undertone 
in  which  the  conversation  had  thus  far  been  carried 
on,  “I  shall  openly  rebel,  and  defy  you  both.” 

“ Let  us  say  no  more,  my  friend,”  said  Mr.  Craw- 
ford with  mock  terror  and  alarm  in  his  tones ; 
“Ellen  now  seems  very  gentle,  but  her  wrath  is 
dreadful  when  aroused,  as  I very  much  fear  your 
poor  brother  will  find  to  his  cost.” 

“ Judging  from  the  letters  he  has  written  me,” 
said  the  doctor  smiling,  “ he  seems  very  willing  to 
take  the  risk.” 

“ Gentlemen,  I cry  you  mercy ! ” said  Ellen. 
“Let  us  drop  this  unprofitable  subject  and  find 
seats;  for,  see,  the  exercises  are  about  to  com- 
mence.” 

There  was  the  usual  little  rustle  and  confusion 
which  attends  the  final  seating  of  any  audience  of 
the  size  of  this  one,  and  then  the  examination  be- 
gan. We  have  neither  time,  space  nor  inclination 
to  go  into  the  details  of  this  hour ; suffice  it  to  say 
that  the  exercises,  of  whatever  character,  were  in 
the  highest  degree  entertaining,  and  reflected  the 


122 


National  Reform. 


utmost  credit  alike  on  the  institution  and  the 
students.  But  one  there  was  who,  at  least  in  the 
opinion  of  our  three  friends,  excelled  all  his  fellow- 
graduates  in  profound  knowledge  of  his  subject,  in 
grace  and  eloquence  of  diction  and  delivery,  and 
in  the  poetic  imagery  with  which  his  thoughts 
were  clothed.  Need  we  say  that  this  was  none 
other  than  Henry  Gleason  ? 

And  indeed  it  would  be  difficult  to  conceive  of 
a more  finished  and  eloquent  address  than  he 
delivered  upon  that  occasion.  He  had  taken  the 
utmost  pains,  and  employed  all  the  resources  of 
his  highly-cultivated  mind  in  its  preparation.  His 
experience  upon  the  rostrum  as  a temperance  lec- 
turer had  given  him  a confidence  and  consequent 
grace  and  freedom  of  delivery  which  many  of  his 
classmates  lacked,  and  when  he  had  concluded 
and  taken  his  seat,  scarcely  one  in  the  vast  audi- 
ence but  whose  heart  awarded  the  decision — which 
the  j udges  afterwards  pronounced — that  to  him  be- 
longed the  first  prize  of  the  day.  Even  among  his 
fellow-graduates  the  awarding  to  him  of  this  dis- 
tinction created  neither  envy  nor  jealousy,  for  the}' 
one  and  all  recognized  his  intellectual  superiorit}', 
and  with  a frankness  and  freedom  from  selfishness 
which  did  them  infinite  credit,  they  freely  yielded 
him  the  palm. 

How  proud  of  her  betrothed  was  Ellen  Crawford 
as  he  thus  towered  above  his  associates,  and  how 
the  love-light  kindled  in  her  eye  and  flamed  up 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


123 


anew  on  the  altar  of  her  heart  as  she  reflected 
that  this  mighty  intellect  and  noble  mind  had 
given  its  choicest  treasures  to  her.  And  Henry. 
Hot  all  the  plaudits,  and  the  clapping  of  hands 
which  greeted  him  Avhen  his  address  was  con- 
cluded were  half  as  dear  to  him  as  the  glance  of 
loving  approbation  which  he  received  from  those 
azure  eyes.  And  not  even  the  heartfelt  congratu- 
lations of  his  brother  and  Mr.  Crawford  afforded 
him  one-half  the  satisfaction  which  did  the  few 
half-whispered  words  in  which  Ellen  expressed 
her  pleasure. 

The  next  morning  all  was  excitement  and  bustle 

in  the  little  town  of , for  there  was  to  be  a 

long  vacation,  and  the  hundreds  of  students  who 
had  imparted  life  and  animation  to  the  social  cir- 
cles were  about  to  leave  for  their  homes.  Many 
were  the  warm  wishes  and  God’s  speeds  which 
followed  each  train  of  cars  as  it  bore  away  those 
who  by  their  upright  and  correct  deportment  had 
won  the  kindly  regard  of  the  community  amid 
which  so  many  happy  days  had  been  spent. 

Among  the  crowd  of  leave-takers  who  thronged 
the  platform  of  the  depot  (for  nearly  the  entire 
population  of  the  village  had  turned  out  to  bid  the 
young  collegiates  farewell),  one  little  group  of 
four  persons  attracted  more  than  ordinary  atten- 
tion and  interest,  for  among  them  were  Henry 
Gleason  and  Ellen  Crawford.  He  was  a universal 
favorite,  aside  from  the  high  position  he  had  won 


124 


National  Reform. 


the  day  before,  and  Ellen’s  rare  and  wondrous 
beauty  would  attract  attention  anywhere.  The 
other  members  of  the  group  were,  of  course.  Dr. 
James  Gleason  and  Mr.  Crawford,  and  as  they 
stood  slightly  apart  and  conversed  in  a low  tone, 
they  were  the  recij)ients  of  many  a glance  of 
admiration  from  the  bystanders.  And  not  a few 
of  the  village  fair,  we  fear,  mingled  with  their 
glances  a slight  tinge  of  envy  at  this  monopoly  by 
a stranger  of  the  prize  orator  of  the  day.  But  she 
was  too  happy  to  heed  or  care. 

“ Come,  Ellen,”  said  her  brother,  as  the  train 
drew  up  to  the  platform,  “ this  is  ours.  Good-bye, 
Doctor,  good-bye,  Henry,”  shaking  hands  with 
each  in  turn,  “I  hope  soon  to  greet  you  in  our  own 
home.” 

The  parting  between  the  betrothed  lovers  was 
indeed  tender  and  affectionate,  but  grave  and  dig- 
nified. There  were  too  many  witnesses  to  admit 
of  any  extraordinary  demonstrations,  and  besides, 
they  knew  that  in  all  human  probability  their 
separation  was  but  for  a brief  season.  For  in  two 
months  the  engagement,  entered  into  a year  and 
more  before,  was  to  be  consummated,  Henry 
having  already  been  solicited  by  the  congregation 
of  which  his  brother  was  a member  to  assume  the 
pastoral  charge  of  their  church.  And  an  hour 
later  the  two  brothers  were  whirling  away  with  all 
the  speed  of  steam  in  the  direction  of  Perry sburg, 
where  they  were  greeted  with  a warmth  and  earn- 


The  Reformed  Drunkard. 


125 


estness  which,  gave  the  most  happy  auguries  of 
the  usefulness  of  the  new  pastor. 

And  those  auguries  were  more  fully  realized 
than  even  the  most  sanguine  dared  to  hope.  The 
eloquence,  zeal  and  earnestness  which  Henry 
Gleason  brought  to  the  service  of  his  Master 
among  this  people,  his  untiring  assiduity  and 
unseltish  devotion  alike  to  the  temporal  and  spir- 
itual necessities  of  his  flock,  soon  won  for  him  a 
place  in  their  hearts  equal  if  not  superior  to  that 
enjoyed  aforetime  by  Mr.  Crawford. 

Two  months  from  the  commencement  of  his 
labors  among  them,  he  brought  home  to  be  a 
co-worker  with  him,  one  who,  although  a stranger 
to  every  member  of  the  congregation  save  his 
brother  James,  still  occupied  no  small  empire  in 
their  hearts  by  reason  of  her  relation  to  their 
former  much  loved  and  revered  pastor — Ellen 
Crawford — now,  however,  no  longer  Ellen  Craw- 
ford, but  his  loved  and  honored  bride. 

And  from  that  time  to  the  present  she  has  con- 
stantly and  untiringly  shared  his  labors.  In  the 
sick  room  she  is  ever  ready  to  administer  comfort 
and  relief ; in  every  circle  and  society  for  the  aid 
of  the  suffering  poor  of  the  parish  she  is  a leader ; 
in  the  Sabbath-school,  and  every  similar  institu- 
tion for  the  promotion  of  good,  none  is  more 
earnest  or  unwearied  than  she.  She  has  ever  been 
to  the  needy  and  suffering  of  whatever  grade  or 
class  a very  angel  of  mercy,  and  the  love  which 


126 


National  Reform. 


was  first  extended  to  her  because  of  her  relation- 
ship to  their  former  as  well  as  to  their  present 
pastor,  has  been  transformed  into  the  most  devout 
affection  and  veneration  because  of  her  own 
worth. 

And  here  we  take  leave  of  The  Eeformed 
Drunkard. 


THE  STORY  OF  A RUINED  LIFE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  MURDERER. 

Mrs.  Dr.  Dick  sat  quietly  sewing,  only  glancing 
occasionally  at  the  little  clock  on  the  mantel  whose 
hand  almost  pointed  to  the  hour  at  which  she 
might  expect  the  coming  of  her  husband,  for  though 
nearly  a quarter  of  a century  had  passed  since  their 
marriage,  she  still  looked  with  the  same  eagerness 
for  his  return  from  business  as  in  the  days  when 
they  were  first  united,  and  upon  his  part,  the 
Doctor  always  experienced  the  same  feeling  upon 
turning  his  footsteps  homeward  as  when  he  was  a 
bridegroom  of  but  a few  days’  standing.  Theirs 
was  one  of  the  few  households  in  which  over 
twenty  years  of  conflict  in  the  great  battle  of  life 
had  neither  dimmed  nor  in  any  degree  obliterated 
the  feelings  which  had  first  induced  them  to  link 
their  fortunes  together. 

The  room  in  which  Mrs.  Dick  was  seated  afforded 
ample  evidence  that  the  Doctor  had  been,  in  the 
language  of  the  world,  “ successful.”  The  elegant 
furniture  and  luxurious  carpets,  the  rich  paintings 

(127) 


128 


National  Reform. 


which  adorned  the  walls,  and  the  extensive  collec- 
tion of  rare  and  costly  books,  could  have  been  the 
property  only  of  a man  of  intelligence  and  correct 
taste  with  ample  means  to  gratify  it. 

But  while  the  practice  of  his  profession  had 
brought  him  wealth  and  honor,  no  part  of  his 
ample  fortune  had  been  accumulated  b}^  opi^ression 
or  grinding  the  faces  of  the  poor.  His  well-earned 
reputation  for  generosity  towards  the  unfortunate 
who  crossed  his  pathway  was  as  widely  extended 
as  his  probity  and  professional  skill  were  recog- 
nized and  admitted.  Many  a poor  patient,  with- 
out the  means  to  pay  the  most  insignificant  fee, 
was  indebted  to  him,  not  only  for  gratuitous  res- 
toration to  health,  but  for  the  veiy  food  which 
kept  them  from  the  pangs  of  hunger. 

Suddenly  Mrs.  Dick  was  startled  by  a footfall 
upon  the  doorstep  so  unlike  the  usual  tread  of  her 
husband — so  hasty  and  apparently  excited — that 
she  sprang  to  her  feet.  The  next  moment  the  door 
of  the  room  was  violently  thrown  open  and  the 
Doctor  rushed  in  with  an  infant  in  his  arms.  His 
manner  betokened  the  most  intense  excitement, 
and  for  an  instant  she  was  considerably  alarmed. 

“Here,”  said  he,  holding  the  babe  towards  his 
wife  as  she  advanced  to  meet  him,  “ is  a child 
whose  life  I saved  from  the  fury  of  its  unnatural 
and  brutal  father.” 

“ What  do  you  mean,  Robert  ? ” 

“ I have  not  time  to  explain  now — will  tell  you 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  129 

all  when  I return,”  he  replied,  and  again  rushed 
out  into  the  street. 

Mrs.  Dick,  though  naturally  very  much  terrified, 
turned  her  attention  to  the  little  innocent  which 
had  been  so  strangely  placed  in  her  charge,  and 
which  had  begun  to  manifest  its  want  of  something 
in  the  only  mode  known  to  the  infantile  world — 
by  crying.  Summoning  a good-natured  domestic, 
she  caused  some  nourishment  to  be  prepared  for  it, 
and  when  its  hunger  had  been  appeased,  and  its 
wailing  consequently  stopped,  she  contemplated  it 
with  almost  maternal  interest. 

It  was  a girl  about  five  months  of  age,  with  beau- 
tiful features,  as  far  as  the  features  of  an  infant  of 
that  age  can  be  called  beautiful,  and  had  “ the 
most  wondrous  blue  eyes,”  as  Mary,  the  cook,  ex- 
pressed it,  “ that  she  had  ever  seen  in  all  her 
born  days.” 

It  needed  not  the  mystery  which  surrounded  the 
little  stranger  to  interest  Mrs.  Dick  in  her.  She 
had  borne  children — a daughter  and  a son,  the  first 
of  whom  was  already  married,  and  the  last  absent 
at  college — and  her  mother’s  heart  throbbed  with 
true  womanly  sympathy  and  pity  for  the  helpless 
innocent  which  now  lay  in  her  arms,  and  over  whose 
young  life  she  well  realized  that  a cloud  of  some 
sort  had  been  cast.  But  little  time  was  allowed 
her  for  speculation  as  to  who  or  what  the  little  one 
might  be,  for  her  husband  again  entered  the  room. 

But  in  what  a condition ! His  hat  was  crushed 
9 


130 


National  Reform. 


and  battered,  his  coat  was  torn,  and  he  was  cov- 
ered with  blood  from  head  to  foot.  She  had  never 
seen  him  in  such  a plight,  and  though  by  no  means 
a person  of  weak  nerves,  the  suddenness  of  this 
ghastly  apparition  gave  her  such  a shock  that  she 
fell  fainting  to  the  floor.  Mary,  though  scarcely 
less  terrified  than  her  mistress,  yet  retained  suffi- 
cient presence  of  mind  to  catch  the  babe  as  Mrs. 
Dick  fell,  and  so  saved  it  from  injury. 

“Now,  my  dear,”  said  the  Doctor,  when  Mrs. 
Dick  had  been  restored  to  consciousness,  and  he 
had  made  the  necessary  changes  in  his  appear- 
ance, “ I will  tell  you  the  story  of  our  little  found- 
ling. It  is  a sad  one.” 

“ Whose  child  is  she  ? ” 

“She  is  the  child  of  Joseph  Davis,  the  lawyer, 

who  lately  came  here  from , and  who  lives, 

as  you  know,  on  the  next  street,”  replied  her  hus- 
band. 

“ But  whence  came  the  blood  upon  jmur  clothes 
and  person, my  dear  husband?”  inquired  the  lady, 
her  thoughts  recurring  to  the  appearances  which 
had  so  much  alarmed  her. 

“ Listen  and  I will  tell  you.  A most  horrible 
crime  has  been  perpetrated.  As  I was  passing 
Davis’  house  on  my  way  home,  I was  startled  by  a 
terrific  scream  from  within,  and  rushing  into  the 
house  I beheld  a sight  which  curdled  the  blood  in 
my  veins.  Davis,  in  a frenzy  of  di'unkenness,  had 
this  innocent  babe  in  his  hands  and  was  in  the  act 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life. 


131 


of  dashing  out  its  brains.  His  wife  was  on  the  floor 
gasping  in  the  agonies  of  death,  her  throat  cut  from 
ear  to  ear,  while  the  bloody  knife  with  which  the 
fiend  had  done  his  murderous  work,  lay  in  the  pool 
which  flowed  from  the  fearful,  gaping  wound  in  her 
neck.” 

“ How  horrible,”  said  Mrs.  Dick. 

“ It  is,  indeed,”  returned  her  husband.  “ I 
snatched  the  babe,”  he  continued,  “ brought  her  to 
you,  and  then  went  with  some  officers  to  arrest 
him.  We  found  him  in  the  house  singing  some 
Bacchanalian  song,  and  as  soon  as  we  entered  he 
rushed  upon  me  and  threw  me  upon  the  floor  in 
the  blood  of  the  murdered  woman,  while  he  strove 
to  get  hold  of  the  knife,  evidently  with  the  inten- 
tion of  taking  my  life.  However,  he  was  secured 
before  he  could  do  any  further  mischief.” 

“Why,  husband,”  said  Mrs.  Dick  shuddering, 
“ I tremble  to  think  of  the  danger  you  were  in. 
But  what  cause  of  enmity  had  he  against  you?” 

“jSTone  whatever.  We  never  met  before,  and  in- 
deed I do  not  think  he  knows  me  at  all.  He 
merely  attacked  me  because  I was  the  first  to  enter 
the  room.” 

“Such  are  the  awful  eifects  of  intemperance,” 
said  Mrs.  Dick,  solemnly.  “ God  forbid  that  our 
son  should  ever  fall  a victim  to  its  demoralizing 
influences.  Do  you  know  how  long  this  wretched 
creature  has  been  addicted  to  the  terrible  vice  ? ” 

“ I was  told  by  a man  who  professed  to  know 


132 


National  Reform. 


something  of  his  antecedents  that  he  was  at  one 

time  a prominent  lawyer  of  . Though  but 

a young  man,  he  had  already  won  a position  which 
many  an  old  practitioner  might  envy,  was  a mem- 
ber of  the  church,  and  one  of  the  leaders  of  the 
temperance  society  there.  But  he  violated  his 
pledge,  went  from  bad  to  worse,  and  linall}^  be- 
came a confirmed  inebriate.  He  lost  his  business, 
spent  all  his  property,  as  well  as  a very  handsome 
dower  received  with  his  wife,  and  finally  came 
here  to  commit  the  horrid  deed  which  has  this 
evening  so  shocked  our  whole  community.  This  is 
briefly  what  I learned  of  his  past  history  from  one 
who  knows.” 

“ It  is  almost  too  horrible  for  comprehension,” 
replied  his  wife.  “But  what  has  been  done  with 
the  poor  murdered  lad}^  ? ” 

“Her  corse  was  being  prepared  for  interment 
when  I left  the  house,”  said  the  Doctor.  “ She  will 
be  buried  to-morrow  or  the  day  after.  But  what 
shall  we  do  with  the  little  one?” 

“ Had  Mrs.  Davis  no  friends  who  would  be  glad 
to  adopt  and  care  for  her  ? ” 

“None,  I believe,”  said  Dr.  Dick.  “She  was  an 
only  child ; her  mother  was  a widow  at  the  time  of 
her  marriage,  and  has  since  died.” 

“ Then  let  us  keep  and  adopt  her  as  our  own,” 
said  Mrs.  Dick.  “ Sweet  little  creature,”  she  con- 
tinued, turning  towards  the  sofa  on  which  the  in- 
fant was  quietly  sleeping.  “ Is  she  not  a beauty  ? ” 


The  Story  of  a lluined  Life.  133 

“ Certainly,”  replied  the  Doctor  good-humoredly, 
“ all  children  of  that  age  are  perfection  in  the  eyes 
of  women,  I believe,  and  this  can  never  be  an  ex- 
ception to  the  general  rule.” 

It  would  be  difficult  to  interpret  the  grimace 
with  which  Mrs.  Dick  replied  to  this  sally  of  the 
Doctor’s.  It  might  have  expressed  either  disgust 
at  his  apparent  want  of  feeling,  or  contemjjt  for  his 
implied  slur  upon  the  female  sex  in  general,  or 
almost  any  other  feeling  which  anyone  chose  to 
imagine.  Certain  it  is  that  she  made  no  reply  in 
words,  but  that  the  expression  of  her  face  was  sig- 
nificant of  almost  anything  which  anyone  saw  fit 
to  suppose  it  might  mean.  However,  the  Doctor 
made  no  quarrel  about  it ; having  said  his  say,  he 
appeared  entirely  contented  to  allow  his  good  wife 
to  indulge  any  feeling  she  chose  in  the  matter. 

And  in  good  sooth,  the  little  girl  who  had  come 
so,  almost  providentially  as  it  seemed,  into  their 
care  and  custody,  seemed  to  justify  Mrs.  Dick’s 
encomium  upon  her.  She  was  remarkably  sprightly 
and  attractive  for  a child  of  her  age,  while  her 
deep,  blue,  transparent  eyes  seemed  indeed  the 
“windows  to  her  soul.”  Hard  must  have  been  the 
heart  which  would  not  be  moved  by  the  beauty 
and  angelic  innocence  depicted  upon  that  counte- 
nance. 

Turn  we  for  a moment  to  the  guilty  murderer  in 
his  cell  as  he  watches  the  slowly-passing  moments, 
every  one  of  which  brings  him  nearer  and  nearer 


134 


National  lieform. 


to  the  hour  of  doom  which  he  had  j)rej)ared  for 
himself.  At  first  he  appeared  totally  unconscious 
of  the  damning  guilt  which  his  own  act  had  fas- 
tened u]Don  his  soul.  When  sufficiently  sobered, 
after  being  taken  into  custody,  he  asked  for  what 
he  was  arrested.  Upon  being  informed  that  it  was 
for  the  murder  of  his  wife,  he  evinced  no  recollec- 
tion of  the  matter,  but  when  confronted  with  her 
lifeless  and  pallid  corse,  the  firmness  which  he  had 
manifested  gave  way,  and  with  loud  cries  and 
lamentations  he  besought  them  to  inflict  ujpon  him 
the  vengeance  which  his  conduct  had  merited. 

“Hang  me!  hang  me!”  he  cried,  as  he  smote 
upon  his  breast  in  unavailing  remorse.  “ Grod 
knows  I have  deserved  no  less.” 

So  violent  appeared  the  stings  of  his  conscience 
that  it  was  deemed  necessary  to  watch  him  con- 
stantly lest  he  should  inflict  personal  violence 
upon  himself.  The  utmost  care  was  exercised  to 
prevent  him  from  committing  suicide ; his  food  was 
carefully  examined  to  see  that  no  friend  from  out- 
side had  supplied  him  with  poison,  and  an  attend- 
ant always  remained  with  him  at  meal  time  to 
prevent  him  from  making  any  improper  use  of  the 
utensils  furnished  him  with  which  to  eat  his  food. 
And  yet,  as  will  appear  farther  in  the  progress  of 
our  tale,  these  precautions  were  entirely  unneces- 
sary. Self-destruction  was  the  farthest  thing  from 
his  thoughts,  consummate  hypocrite  that  he  was. 

Time  passed,  and  the  court  in  which  Joseph 


The  Story  of  a limned  Life.  135 

Davis  was  to  be  put  upon  his  trial  for  the  crime  of 
willful  murder,  convened.  Despite  his  apparent 
poverty,  and  the  strong  current  of  public  opinion 
which  was  setting  against  him,  he  had  succeeded 
in  retaining  the  ablest  counsel  of  the  circuit  for  his 
defense. 

Never,  perhaps,  had  a case  of  such  surpassing 
interest  to  the  public  been  called  in  the  court  over 
which  Judge  Worthington  presided  with  so  much 
dignity  and  ability.  Mrs.  Davis  was  a woman  of 
jemarkable  sweetness  and  amiability  of  disposi- 
tion, and  even  in  the  short  time  that  she  had 

resided  in , she  had  won  numerous  friends 

to  whom  the  intelligence  of  her  terrible  death  came 
like  a clap  of  thunder  from  a clear  sky,  and  awak- 
ened at  once  the  most  unappeasable  demand  for 
vengeance  upon  her  murderer.  And  to  those  who 
knew  her  not,  the  atrocious  crime  of  which  she  had 
been  the  victim  appealed  in  thunder  tones  for  the 
stern  retribution  of  the  law. 

His  counsel  went  into  his  defense  with  the  most 
tremendous  pressure  against  them,  but  with  a zeal 
and  assiduity  which  were  at  once  their  highest 
commendation.  Not  that  they  made  use  of  any 
improper  or  undue  influences  to  secure  his  acquit- 
tal— they  were  far  too  high-minded  and  honorable 
to  resort  to  any  unworthy  means  to  obtain  a ver- 
dict in  his  favor — but  they  fully  realized  the  truth 
of  the  proposition  that  any  man,  however  guilty, 
was  entitled  to  have  a fair  trial,  and  to  have  his 


136 


National  Reform. 


case  presented  in  the  most  favorable  light  of  which 
it  would  admit,  and  this  and  no  more  they  set  out 
to  do. 

The  defence  was  the  somewhat  hackneyed  one 
of  insanity,  but  in  this  case  there  seemed  more 
foundation  for  such  a defense  than  is  usual.  He 
had  been  so  long  under  the  influence  of  alcoholic 
stimulants  that  it  hardly  seemed  strange  that  his 
brain  should  have  been  influenced  by  it,  and  his 
counsel  made  the  most  that  could  be  made  of  that 
fact.  But  their  ingenuity  and  the  brilliant  and 
persuasive  eloquence  in  which  they  indulged 
before  the  jury  were  alike  unavailing.  At  the 
close  of  a protracted  trial,  every  step  of  which 
was  watched  with  the  most  intense  eagerness  by 
the  excited  crowd  who  filled  the  court-house  from 
first  to  last,  the  jury  returned  a verdict  of  guilty 
of  murder  in  the  first  degree,  and  Joseph  Davis 
was  sentenced  to  atone  for  his  hideous  crime  upon 
the  scaffold. 

There  was  but  one  sentiment  throughout  the 
vast  audience,  or  indeed  in  the  entire  community, 
in  regard  to  the  justice  of  his  conviction.  Ho  one 
entertained  the  slightest  doubt  of  his  guilt,  and 
though  in  this  community,  as  elsewhere  all  over 
our  free  land,  there  was  a class  of  philanthropists 
who  conscientiously  denied  the  right  of  frail 
humanity  to  take  life  even  as  a punishment  for  the 
most  atrocious  crimes,  these  would  not  have 
reversed  his  conviction  if  they  had  possessed  the 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  137 

power.  The  utmost  that  even  their  tender  consid- 
eration for  the  lives  and  rights  of  others  would 
have  asked  was,  that  his  sentence  might  have  been 
mitigated  from  hanging  to  imprisonment  for  life, 
and  we  are  by  no  means  sure  that  they  are  in 
error  in  their  views.  It  is  certainly  a most  fearful 
responsibility  to  take  away  the  life  of  a fellow- 
creature  under  any  circumstances,  and  so  long  as 
humanity  remains  the  finite,  imperfect  thing  it  is, 
so  long  will  the  liability  to  mistakes  continue. 
And  what  can  atone  for  the  wrong  done  to  an 
innocent  person,  and  to  those  whose  hearts  have 
indissolubly  linked  themselves  together  with  his, 
when  his  life  is  taken  away  by  judicial  sentence? 
That,  despite  the  machinery  provided  by  the  ten- 
der care  of  the  law  for  eliciting  truth,  hundreds  of 
innocent  persons  have  been  convicted  of  heinous 
crimes,  and  have  perished  upon  the  scaffold,  is  not 
and  cannot  be  doubted  by  any  one  at  all  familiar 
with  the  history  of  criminal  jurisprudence  in  this 
and  every  other  country,  and  it  may  be  that  it 
would  be  better,  if  the  punishment  awarded  to 
supposed  crime  were  such  as  to  admit  of  at  least 
a partial  reparation  if  the  innocence  of  the  sup- 
posed criminal  should  in  time  become  manifest,  as 
has  often  been  the  case.  But  pardon  this  digres- 
sion, dear  reader. 

From  the  time  that  sentence  was  pronounced 
upon  him,  Joseph  Davis  seemed  to  be  a changed 
man.  The  air  of  reckless  abandon  which  had 


138 


National  Refonn. 


characterized  him  before  disappeared,  he  passed 
hours  in  reading  the  scriptures  and  in  apparently 
solemn  meditation  upon  his  awful  situation ; he 
sought  eagerly  for  the  society  of  ministers  of  the 
gospel  and  other  pious  persons,  to  whom  he  spoke 
freely  of  his  sense  of  sin,  his  earnest  penitence 
and  his  hope  that  the  Omnipotent  would  show  him 
the  mercy  he  had  denied  to  others,  and  not  unfre- 
quently  the  jailer,  as  he  went  his  round,  was 
arrested  by  the  voice  of  the  condemned  p»risoner 
as  he  pleaded  earnestly  with  the  Almighty  for  par- 
don and  forgiveness. 

The  jailor  was  a very  humane  and  kindly  man, 
of  sincere  piety,  and  a devout  Christian,  and  to 
him  these  evidences  of  repentance  and  contrition 
for  his  great  crime,  on  the  part  of  his  prisoner, 
were  in  the  highest  degree  gratifying.  He  spoke 
freely  to  his  friends  of  the  change  which  had 
taken  place  in  the  culprit,  repeatedly  expressed 
his  belief  in  the  genuineness  of  his  conversion,  and 
treated  the  prisoner  with  a degree  of  kindness  and 
consideration  which  he  humbly  hoped  and  trusted 
would  have  the  effect  of  leading  him  still  nearer  to 
the  One  who  alone  can  atone  for  human  sin  and 
give  peace  to  the  troubled  conscience.  Poor  man ! 
he  little  suspected  that  he  for  whom  he  was  so 
willing  to  do  any  thing  in  his  power  was  merely 
acting  a part,  the  better  to  carry  out  a scheme 
which  had  been  matured  in  his  corrupt  bosom, 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  139 

and  which  involved  still  another  crime  shocking  to 
the  sense  of  the  entire  community. 

As  the  day  fixed  for  his  execution  drew  near  the 
apparent  piety  and  penitence  of  Davis  became 
more  and  more  intense,  his  requests  for  the  society 
and  religious  conversation  of  his  jailer  more  fre- 
quent, until  it  almost  seemed  that  he  was  unwilling 
to  have  him  out  of  his  sight  for  a moment.  And  the 
kind  official,  willing  and  anxious  by  all  means  in 
his  power  to  deepen  and  confirm  the  good  impres- 
sion which  he  was  sure  had  been  made,  never  turned 
a deaf  ear  to  these  requests.  Every  moment  of 
time  which  could  be  spared  from  his  duties  was 
spent  in  the  cell  of  the  condemned  man,  and  every 
ministration  which  his  experience  could  suggest, 
and  which  would  have  a tendency  to  relieve  the 
apparently  sorrowing  spirit  was  freely  carried  into 
effect. 

So  time  passed,  and  the  night  preceding  the  day 
of  execution  at  last  arrived.  All  necessary  prepa- 
rations for  the  sad  event  of  the  morrow  had  been 
made.  At  this  time  the  absurd  idea  that  execu- 
tions must  be  in  public  for  the  sake  of  their  exam- 
ple had  not  been  eradicated  from  the  minds  of  our 
legislators,  and  hence  the  gallows  upon  which  Davis 
was  to  pay  the  penalty  of  violated  law  had  been 
erected  upon  a gentle  eminence  in  the  outskirts  of 
the  village,  and  some  distance  from  the  jail. 

On  this  evening  when  the  jailer  came  to  the  cell 
of  Davis  with  his  supper,  the  latter  said : 


140 


National  Reform. 


“ To-morrow,  I believe,  is — is — the  day — on — 
which — I — am — to  die,  is  it  not,  Mr.  Bradley  ? ” 

“Yes,”  said  the  kind-hearted  man  in  a low  and 
feeling  tone,  “to-morrow  is  the  last  day  of  your 
life.  Is  there  anything  I can  do  for  you  in  addi- 
tion to  what  I have  done  ? ” 

“ I do  not  know  that  there  is,”  returned  the  pris- 
oner with  well-affected  emotion,  “ you  have  been 
so  kind  to  me  that  I dislike  to  tax  you  farther. 
And  yet,”  he  continued,  hesitatingly,  “ I hate  to 
pass  this,  the  last  night  of  my  life,  alone.” 

“ There  is  not  the  least  necessity  of  your  doing 
so,”  Bradley  hastened  to  rejDly,  “ I will  get  who 
ever  you  wish  to  spend  the  night  with  you.  Who 
shall  it  be  ? ” 

“If  it  is  not  asking  too  much,”  said  Davis  in  a 
tone  of  humility,  “ I should  prefer  your  company 
to  that  of  any  one  else.  If  jmu  can  come  in  after 
you  have  locked  up  for  the  night,  and  sta}^  with 
me  till  the  morning,  I feel  that  it  will  enable  me  to 
meet  my  awful  fate  with  more  Christian  courage.” 

“ I Avill  do  so  with  pleasure,”  returned  Mr.  Brad- 
ley, while  down  deep  in  his  heart  glowed  a little 
feeling  very  much  like  self-gratulation  that  he  had 
been  selected  for  this  office  in  preference  to  so  many 
others  of  more  pretentious  ability  who  had  from 
time  to  time  administered  consolation  to  the  con- 
demned man. 

“And  then,”  continued  Davis  in  the  same  humble 
manner,  “ I would  like  to  have  you  in  the  morning 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life. 


141 


send  for  Rev.  Mr.  Whitney  to  pray  with  and  accom- 
pany me  to — to — the  gallows.” 

' “It  shall  be  as  yon  wish,”  said  the  jailer,  “ and 
now  is  there  anything  else  ? ” 

“No,  I ’thank  you.  Grood-bye  for  the  present.” 

Under  the  pretext  that  tlie  noise  and  revelry  of 
the  other  prisoners  jarred  harshly  upon  his  pious 
meditations,  Davis  had  induced  the  jailer  to  give 
him  a cell  in  a remote  part  of  the  building,  and  now 
as  the  official  walked  down  a long  corridor  which 
led  to  the  cells  of  the  other  prisoners,  the  murderer 
looked  after  him  with  a smile  of  such  fiendish  glee 
that  had  he  chanced  to  look  back  and  caught  the 
Satanic  gleam  through  the  grated  door  of  the  cell 
he  had  just  left,  he  would  have  been  very  far  from 
returning  to  it  that  night  notwithstanding  his 
promise.  But  he  saw  it  not,  and  with  his  heart 
lightened  at  the  thought  of  cheering,  to  some  ex- 
tent, the  last  hours  of  a man  whom  he  believed  to 
be  sincerely  contrite,  he  went  about  his  usual 
evening  duties. 

About  eleven  o’clock,  according  to  his  usual  cus- 
tom, Mr.  Bradley  went  the  rounds  of  all  the  cells 
to  see  that  everything  was  safe  for  the  night,  after 
which  he  bent  his  steps  in  the  direction  of  Davis’ 
cell,  carrying  with  him  two  or  three  tracts  of  a re- 
ligious character.  The  prisoner,  who  was  standing 
in  a corner  of  the  cell  near  the  door,  greeted  him 
kindly  as  he  entered,  and  then,  as  Bradley  turned 
to  secure  the  door,  the  prisoner  struck  him  a tre- 


142 


National  Reform. 


mendous  blow  from  behind  with  a j)ost  he  had  torn 
from  one  of  the  two  chairs  with  which  the  cell  was 
furnished. 

The  stroke  was  sufficient  to  fell  him  senseless  to 
the  floor,  and  the  next  moment,  and  before  he  had 
in  the  least  degree  recovered,  the  murderer  had  torn 
off  the  fallen  man’s  coat,  after  which,  feeling  in  the 
pockets  of  his  still  insensible  victim,  he  drew  forth 
a common  pocket  knife  with  which  he  cut  his  throat 
from  ear  to  ear,  then  arose  and  gazed  with  an  un- 
moved countenance  upon  the  rapidly  flowing  life 
blood  of  the  man  from  whom  he  had  never  received 
aught  but  kindness.  Watching  the  rapidly  paling 
countenance  of  this,  his  second  victim,  he  said  in 
mocking  accents  which  might  well  befit  the  lips  of 
the  arch-fiend  himself : 

“ Well,  Bradley,  you  will  stay  with  me  to-night 
and  then  send  for  Whitney  in  the  morning,  ^vill 
you  ? How  very  kind  of  you.  But  I have  no  idea 
of  staying  with  you,  or  of  seeing  Whitney,  or 
dancing  at  the  end  of  a rope  for  the  amusement  of 
a crowd  of  fools.  Ha!  Ha!  Won't  there  bean 
excitement  when  they  find  the  delectable  little 
show  is  not  to  come  off,  as  advertised?  Unavoida- 
bly postponed  on  account  of  the  absence  of  the 
principal  actor.  Pretty  good,  isn't  it?  But  I've 
no  time  to  waste,  apostrophizing  here.” 

So  saying,  he  proceeded  to  remove  the  murdered 
man’s  pants,  and  in  a short  time  had  replaced  his 
own  with  them.  He  then  put  on  the  coat  and  hat 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  143 

which  Bradley  had  worn,  and  as  they  were  just 
about  the  same  size  and  form,  with  hair  and 
whiskers  very  much  alike,  he  anticipated  no  diffi- 
culty in  personating  his  victim  sufficiently  to  make 
his  escape.  Possessing  himself  of  the  keys  of  the 
prison,  and  the  jailer’s  lainp,  he  walked  quietly 
out,  passing  in  full  view  of  one  of  the  turnkeys, 
who  supposed  it  to  be  Mr.  Bradley  on  his  way 
home,  and  hence  offered  no  opposition  to  his  exit, 
carefully  locked  the  outer  door,  and  deliberately 
walked  away.  Two  or  three  persons  passed  him 
while  engaged  in  fastening  the  door  but  recogniz- 
ing, as  they  supposed,  the  well-known  figure  of  the 
jailer,  they  merely  gave  him  a passing  salute  and 
hurried  on  their  way. 

The  flight  of  the  double  murderer  was  not  dis- 
covered until  morning.  As  Mr.  Bradley  had  com- 
municated to  his  family  his  intention  of  passing 
the  night  with  the  condemned  man,  of  course  they 
felt  no  uneasiness  at  his  absence,  and  it  was  not 
until  one  of  the  turnkeys  in  his  morning  rounds, 
came  to  the  cell  of  the  murderer  that  the  horrid 
tragedy  which  had  been  there  enacted,  and  the 
escape  of  the  prisoner  were  discovered.  Of  course 
the  alarm  was  immediately  given ; men  were  sent 
out  to  scour  the  surrounding  country  in  all  direc- 
tions ; large  rewards  were  offered  for  the  apprehen- 
sion of  the  double  murderer,  and  every  effort  that 
could  be  devised  to  compass  his  arrest  were  at  once 
put  in  force. 


144 


National  Reform. 


But  the  seven  or  eight  hours’  start  which  he  had 
gained,  and  the  absence  of  anything  peculiar  in 
his  aj^pearance  which  could  serve  to  guide  his  pur- 
suers, and  which  rendered  a minute  description  of 
his  person  somewhat  difficult,  enabled  him  to  elude 
those  who  were  in  search  of  him,  at  least  for  the 

present.  He  was  never  seen  in again.  For 

weeks  the  search  was  prosecuted  with  unabated 
eagerness,  but  he  had  too  effectually  concealed  his 
course ; the  unavailing  ardor  of  his  pursuers  at 
last  began  to  abate;  other  incidents  effaced  the 
recollection  of  these  double  tragedies  from  the 
minds  of  the  good  people  of to  a certain  ex- 

tent; people  ceased  to  talk  about  them,  and  life 
flowed  on  as  though  its  surface  had  never  been 
rij^iDled  and  stained  by  so  much  crime  and  blood- 
shed. 


CHAPTER  IL 

CHANGES. 

“ Good  morning.  Dr.  Dick.  I am  glad  that  you 
are  once  more  able  to  be  out.  How  do  you  feel 
this  morning  ? ” 

“ I am  gaining  strength  slowly,  I thank  you,’’ 
replied  the  Doctor ; “ but  my  long  illness  has  left 
me  very  feeble,  and  it  will  be  some  time,  I fear, 
before  I am  myself  again.” 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life. 


145 


“Yes,  indeed,”  said  Mr.  Simpson,  “ three  or  four 
months  of  illness  necessarily  reduces  one  very 
much.  It  has  been  about  that  length  of  time  since 
you  were  taken  ill,  has  it  not  ? ” 

“Much  more  than  that,”  replied  the  Doctor.  “It 
is  a few  days  over  six  months  since  I have  been 
outside  of  my  house,  and  this  is  the  third  time  I 
have  ventured  to  take  the  air.” 

“Why,  bless  me,  so  it  is!  What  a memory  I 
have,  to  be  sure ! I remember  now  that  you  were 
not  able  to  attend  as  a witness  at  the  Davis  trial, 
and  that  was  live  months  ago.  By  the  way,  you 
of  course  knew  he  had  escaped.” 

“Yes,  I heard  of  that.  No  trace  of  him  has 
been  found,  I believe  ? ” 

“None  whatever.  Is  his  child  still  with  you?” 

“ She  is,”  replied  the  Doctor.  “And  that  re- 
minds me,  Mrs.  Dick  and  I have  decided,  after 
mature  reflection,  that  the  best  thing  we  can  do  is 
to  adopt  her  in  legal  form,  and  I wish  you  to  pre- 
pare and  present  the  proper  application  to  the 
court  at  its  next  term.” 

“With  pleasure,”  replied  the  worthy  attorney, 
producing  a memorandum  book  and  beginning  to 
write  rapidly.  “ What  is  her  name  and  age  ? ” 

“We  have  called  her  Antillo,”  replied  the  Doc- 
tor, “and  she  is  about  one  year  old.  Is  there  any 
other  information  you  desire  ? ” 

“No,  that  is  all.  Doctor.” 

“ Then  I will  bid  you  good  morning.  I And  my- 
10 


146 


ISFational  Reform. 


self  getting  very  weary  and  must  hasten  home. 
Drive  on,”  he  added  to  the  boy  who  held  the  reins. 

“ Good  morning,  Doctor.  Hope  you  will  soon  be 
yourself  again,”  called  out  Mr.  Simpson  pleas- 
antly, and  they  parted. 

In  accordance  with  the  good  old  Doctor’s  re- 
quest, Mr.  Simpson  took  the  necessary  steps,  and 
at  the  next  term  of  the  court  an  order  was  made 
permitting  him  to  adopt  Antillo  Davis  as  his  own 
child,  to  give  her  his  name,  and  to  rear  her  as  his 
own,  the  Judge  remarking  that  he  was  pleased  to 
make  an  order  so  manifestly  for  the  interest  of  the 
worse  than  orphan  as  this  must  be.  And  from  this 
time  she  was  universally  recognized  throughout 
the  community  as  in  reality,  what  she  had  been 
virtually  from  the  hour  in  which  he  saved  her  from 
the  drunken  fury  of  her  father,  his  own  child. 
And  as  time  passed,  and  she  grew  from  a puling 
infant  into  a lovely,  sprightly  little  girl,  whose 
gay  laughter,  and  pattering  little  feet,  and  almost 
wondrous  beauty  carried  joy  and  sunshine  into 
every  corner  of  the  Dick  mansion,  there  were  not  a 
few  who  almost  envied  the  Doctor  and  his  good 
wife  the  possession  of  their  little  treasui’e. 

And  it  was  not  alone  her  beauty,  marvelous  as 
it  was,  which  endeared  her  so  much  to  the  heart  of 
every  one  who  knew  her.  Her  quickness  of  intel- 
lect, and  the  sweetness  and  affectionate  tenderness 
of  her  disposition  were  really  wonderful,  and 
seemed  almost  angelic.  Indeed  there  were  ^o^e 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  147 

wise  ones  who  shook  their  heads  and  sapiently 
observed  that  she  was  too  refined  for  this  polluted 
world,  and  that  she  would  soon  return  to  the 
heavenly  home  whence  she  had  come  for  a brief 
visit.  But  these  superstitious  prognostications  had 
little  effect  upon  Dr.  Dick  and  his  good  wife. 
With  true  parental  care  and  assiduity  they  went 
forward  training  and  developing,  both  mentally 
and  physically,  the  little  one  whom  circumstances 
had  placed  in  their  charge,  and  well  were  their 
exertions  repaid. 

Meantime,  the  health-giving  effects  of  Califor- 
nia’s salubrious  climate  had  become  famed  in  the 
region  in  which  Dr.  Dick  lived,  and  as  the  rem- 
nants of  the  old  disease  which  had  so  sorely 
threatened  his  life  still  lingered  around  him  and 
gave  him  no  little  trouble,  especially  with  each 
recurring  spring,  he  decided  to  remove  thither. 
Accordingly,  when  the  little  Antillo  had  reached 
the  age  of  four  3mars,  they  set  out  upon  their 
journey. 

The  iron  horse  had  not  yet  performed  the  almost 
supernatural  feat  of  whirling  hundreds  of  passen- 
gers from  the  eastern  to  the  western  ocean  in  the 
space  of  a few  hours,  and  a trip  to  the  modern  El 
Dorado  was  far  from  being  the  mere  pleasure  jaunt 
it  has  since  become.  At  this  time  the  tide  of  emi- 
gration thither  either  went  by  water  from  New 
York,  or  stretched  away  in  long  trains  of  canvas- 
covered  wagons,  drawn  by  patient  oxen,  across  the 


148  National  Reform. 

mighty  desert  of  the  West  at  the  rate  of  a few 
miles  a day. 

The  former  was  the  route  selected  by  the  Doctor 
and  his  little  family,  though  Mrs.  Dick,  who, 
despite  her  somewhat  advancing  years,  had  still 
a tinge  of  romance  in  her  composition,  had  at  one 
time  advanced  the  idea  that  it  would  be  delight- 
ful to  go  across  the  jjlains  in  an  ox-train,  camping 
out  each  night  like  so  many  gypsies.  ” But  when 
the  Doctor  suggested  that  such  a course  might 
have  a tendency  to  aggravate  the  very  evils  which 
it  was  the  prime  object  of  the  journey  to  remove, 
she  at  once  yielded  her  inclination,  and  the  voyage 
was  determined  upon. 

It  is  not  necessary  that  we  should  follow  them 
throughout  the  course  of  their  somewhat  tedious 
voyage  ; suffice  it  to  say  that  their  experience  was 
not  unlike  that  of  the  generality  of  voyagers  to  the 
nolden  shores  of  the  Pacific  in  those  davs,  and 
that  in  due  time  they  arrived  in  safety  in  the  Gate 
City  of  the  West.  Proceeding  some  distance  into 
the  interior  and  southern  portion  of  the  State,  the 
Doctor  finally  settled  in  a pleasant  little  village 
and  resumed  his  practice,  finding  in  that  genial 
climate  the  relief  in  hopes  of  which  he  had  crossed 
a hemisphere. 

Years  passed  away  and  Antillo  had  attained 
the  age  of  fourteen.  Her  sweetness  of  disposition 
and  intelligence  had  suffered  no  diminution  with 
the  passage  of  time,  and  she  was  known  far  and 


The  Story  of  a liuined  Life. 


149 


near  amid  her  acquaintances  by  the  pet  name  of 
“The  doctor’s  angel.  ” 

“ My  dear,  ” said  Mrs.  Dick  to  her  husband  one 
morning  as  they  sat  around  the  breakfast  table, 
“ What  shall  we  do  in  regard  to  the  education  of 
our  little  Antillo?  She  is  getting  into  quite  too 
deep  water  for  me,  and  something  must  be  done. 
What  shall  it  be  ? ” 

“ I hardly  know,  ” replied  the  doctor,  “ what  do 
you  propose  ? ” 

Now  they  had  fully  discussed  this  matter  before 
and  had  arrived  at  a conclusion,  but  they  desired 
to  see  how  their  child  would  relish  the  proposition 
of  leaving  home,  for  this  was  what  had  been  deter- 
mined upon  between  them. 

“ I suppose,  of  course,  ” said  Mrs.  Dick  musing- 
ly, “ that  she  will  have  to  be  sent  from  home. 
How  would  you  like  that,  my  child?  ” turning  to 
her  daughter. 

“ Of  course,  my  dear  mamma,  ” replied  the 
lovely  girl,  “ you  know  it  will  be  very  painful 
for  me  to  leave  you  and  dear  papa,  but  then  I want 
a good  education,  and  if  I cannot  get  that  here,  I 
am  willing  to  go  anywhere  that  you  may  deem 
best.  ” 

“ Spoken  like  yourself,  my  own  sweet  child,  ” 
exclaimed  the  doctor,  turning  on  her  a look  of  love, 
“ and  just  what  we  might  have  expected.  ” 

“ Why,  papa,  what  else  could  you  have  expect- 
ed? ” said  the  girl.  “ After  the  uniform  kindness 


150 


National  Reform. 


with  which  I have  been  treated  by  you  and  my 
dear  mamma,  it  would  certainly  be  most  ungrate- 
ful in  me  to  set  uj?  my  wishes  or  inclinations  in 
opposition  to  your  judgment  of  what  is  for  my 
good.  ” 

“ Bless  you,  my  dear  daughter,  ” said  the 
mother,  while  her  ej^es  filled  with  tears,  “ such 
regard  for  our  wishes  more  than  repays  us  for  all 
we  have  done  for  you.  ” 

“ Well,  ” said  the  doctor,  while  a suspicious 
moisture  gathered  in  his  eye,  “ it  seems  to  be 
settled  that  she  must  go  away.  Where  had  we 
best  send  her  ? ” 

“ I suppose  there  are  good  schools  in  San  Fran- 
cisco, ” replied  Mrs.  Dick,  “ but  there  she  would 
be  among  entire  strangers.  ” 

“ There  is  a male  and  female  seminary  at 
Holyoke,  Massachusetts,  ” said  the  doctor,  “ the 
female  department  of  which  is  presided  over  by  an 
old  and  highly  valued  friend  of  mind,  and  where 
the  course  of  instruction  is  equal  to  the  best 
college  in  the  land.  By  sending  our  daughter 
there  we  would  place  her  in  a situation  where  she 
would  not  only  receive  the  most  thorough  cultui'e 
and  training,  but  would  also  be  treated  with  all 
the  care  and  kindness  which  a mother  would 
bestow  upon  her.  What  think  you  of  sending  her 
there  ? ” 

“ It  is  a long  distance  away,  and  would  keep 
her  from  us  a long  time,  would  it  not  ?” 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life. 


151 


“ Yes,  I hardly  suppose  it  would  be  best  in  that 
event  for  her  to  come  home  at  all  during  her  whole 
course,  ” said  the  doctor.  “ But  would  not  the 
advantage  of  having  her  in  the  charge  of  some  one 
who  will  take  more  than  a mercenary  interest  in 
her  counterbalance  this  ? ” 

“ Perhaps  it  might,  ” replied  the  mother. 
“ What  do  you  say  to  this,  my  daughter  ?” 

The  little  girl  felt  a choking  sensation  in  her 
throat  at  the  thouglit  of  going  so  far  away  from 
home,  but  she  repressed  it,  and  bravely  answered, 
“ I will  cheerfully  submit  to  any  arrangement 
you  may  deem  for  the  best.  How  long  would  I 
probably  have  to  stay  there  ? ” 

“ Three  or  four  years,  probably,  ” said  her 
father. 

“ It’s  a long  time  to  pass  without  seeing  my  dear 
papa  and  mamma,”  said  Antillo,  while  the  tears 
gathered  in  her  eyes,  “ but  we  can  hear  from  each 
other  very  often,  and  if  you  think  it  best  I am 
content.” 

And  so  it  was  settled  that  with  the  coming 
spring  Antillo  should  proceed,  in  company  with  a 
friend  of  the  doctor’s  who  was  going  east  at  that 
time,  “ to  the  States,”  and  became  an  inmate  of 
the  Holyoke  Seminary.  Amid  the  bustle  of 
arrangements  for  her  departure,  the  preparation 
of  a suitable  wardrobe,  and  the  thousand  and  other 
matters  which  the  contemplated  prolonged  absence 
rendered  necessary,  the  day  upon  which  she  was 


152 


National  Reform. 


to  leave  her  pleasant  home  at  last  arrived.  The 
doctor  was  going  with  her  as  far  as  San  Francisco, 
to  see  her  on  hoard  the  steamer  and  place  her  in 
charge  of  his  friend,  after  which  he  would  return 
to  their  valley  home. 

Up  to  this  time  the  little  girl  had  borne  up 
bravely,  but  when  the  hour  came  in  which  she 
was  to  part  from  that  dear  mother  (for  it  must  be 
remembered  that  she  was  the  only  mother  Antillo 
had  ever  known,)  for  so  long  a time,  perhaps  for- 
ever, the  pent-up  emotions  of  her  soul  refused  to 
be  longer  restrained  and,  clinging  to  her  neck,  she 
sobbed  as  though  her  heart  would  break.  But 
when  that  overcharged  heart  had  somewhat 
relieved  itself,  she  looked  up  and  smiling  brightly 
through  her  tears,  exclaimed, 

“Forgive,  dear  mamma,  the  violence  of  my  emo- 
tion. It  is  not  because  I do  not  wish  to  comply 
with  your  and  dear  paj)a’s  desires,  but  the  thought 
of  not  seeing  you  for  four  long  years  overwhelms 
me.” 

“ Do  you  repent  of  your  determiuation  to  go,  my 
daughter,  and  wish  to  stay?”  asked  the  mother  in 
a voice  as  full  of  emotion  as  Antillo's. 

“1^0,  mamma,”  replied  the  girl,  “I  do  not.  I am 
willing  to  go  because  you  and  papa  think  it  is 
best  for  me,  but  it  is  natural  that  parting*  should 
affect  me  thus.” 

“ True,  my  child,  and  your  sentiments  relative 
to  it  are  in  the  highest  degree  creditable  both  to 


The  Story  of  a Ruiaed  Life.  153 

your  liead  and  heart.  This  separation  is  none  the 
less  painful  to  me  than  to  yon,  but  I submit  be- 
cause I know  it  is  for  your  good.  You  will  be 
present  to  my  mind  every  moment  of  your  ab- 
sence, and  in  every  prayer  to  God  I shall  mingle  a 
petition  for  your  safety  and  protection.  You  will 
not  fox’get,  my  daughter,  to  pray  to  Him  every  day 
of  your  life?”  and  the  mother  strained  her  child 
again  to  her  bosom. 

“ That  shall  be  my  first  and  last  daily  duty,” 
said  the  girl  solemnly  and  fervently. 

“That  is  right,”  returned  the  mother.  “ He  will 
never  neglect  or  forsake  those  who  call  continually 
upon  His  name.  And  now,  good-bye,  my  love.” 

“Good-bye,  dear,  dear  mamma,”  said  she. 

And  with  that  most  potent  talisman,  a mother’s 
fervent,  long,  earnest  kiss  upon  her  lips  to  shield 
her  from  harm,  Antillo  took  her  seat  in  the  car- 
riage beside  her  father  and  they  rapidly  rolled 
away  in  the  direction  of  the  great  metropolis  of 
the  Pacific  coast. 

The  parting  between  Antillo  and  her  father  was 
scarcely  less  emotional  than  that  between  herself 
and  her  mother,  though  the  Doctor’s  habitual  self- 
control  restrained  to  some  extent  the  manifestation 
of  his  feelings.  His  love  for  her  was  as  deep  and 
earnest  as  that  of  his  wife,  but  sought  other  modes 
of  displaying  and  making  itself  felt.  But  the  last 
adieus  were  said,  and  when  the  gun  of  the  steamer 
signalled  her  departure,  the  Doctor  stepped  upon 


154 


National  Reform. 


the  wliarf,  where  he  remained  gazing  after  the  ves- 
sel with  its  precious  freight  till  it  disappeared  be- 
hind one  of  the  points  which  form  the  entrance  to 
the  Bay  of  San  Francisco,  when  with  an  aching 
void  in  his  heart  he  sought  his  carriage  and  pro- 
ceeded in  the  direction  of  the  home  from  which 
one  gleam  of  sunshine  had  dej^arted  for  a long 
time — it  might  be  forever. 

But  whatever  his  feelings  might  be,  at  thus  part- 
ing for  years  with  one  whom  the  good  old  Doctor 
and  his  wife  had  learned  to  love  with  a degree  of 
intensity  which  could  not  have  been  excelled  had 
she  been  in  very  truth  of  their  own  flesh  and 
blood,  those  feelings  found  the  fullest  echo  in  the 
heart  of  the  fair  young  girl  who  stood  upon  the 
deck  of  the  fast-receding  steamer  and  strained  her 
eyes  to  catch  the  last  glimpse  of  his  much-loved 
form.  He  was  the  only  father  she  had  ever  known ; 
his  roof  the  only  one  which  she  remembered  ever 
to  have  sheltered  her ; the  kindness  and  constant 
aflection  with  which  she  had  ever  been  treated  by 
those  whom  she  regarded  as  really  her  parents  had 
developed  in  her  tender  and  emotional  nature  a 
depth  and  holiness  of  love  seldom  equalled,  and 
the  rapidly-increasing  strip  of  water  between  her- 
self and  that  father  seemed  to  her  a great  gulf  be- 
tween herself  and  all  happiness,  which  each 
revolution  of  the  huge  wheels  but  widened  and 
made  more  and  more  impassable.  She  had  no 
fears  but  that  iu  the  new  relations  she  was  about 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  155 

to  assume  slie  would  be  treated  with  the  tenderest 
and  most  thoughtful  care — the  repeated  assurances 
of  her  parents  were  sufficient  proof  that  this  would 
be  so — but  yet  it  would  be  the  love  and  care  of 
strangers,  and  how  inadequate  this  seemed  to  sup- 
ply the  place  of  that  to  which  she  had  been  accus- 
tomed ! 

Her  heart  was  full,  and  when  the  form  of  her 
father  could  no  longer  be  distinguished,  and  she 
was  as  it  were  alone  upon  the  heaving  world  of 
waters,  she  abruptly  broke  from  her  companion, 
who  till  that  moment  had  been  standing  beside 
her  upon  the  deck,  a]\d  hastened  to  her  state-room, 
there  to  give  free  vent  to  the  tears  she  could  no 
longer  restrain. 

“ Poor  child ! ” soliloquized  he,  looking  compas- 
sionately after  her  as  she  descended  the  companion- 
way,  “ she  does  well  to  weep  at  this,  her  first  leaving 
home,  for  few  children  have  been  blessed  with  as 
kind  and  noble  parents  as  she  has.  Well,  let  her 
indulge  her  grief  in  quiet  for  a time,  and  then  it 
will  go  hard  with  me  if  I do  not  find  means  to  divert 
her  mind  for  the  rest  of  the  voyage,  for  I already 
love  her  almost  as  if  she  were  my  own  child.” 

At  the  end  of  an  hour  Antillo  again  made  her 
appearance  and  came  timidly  towards  Mr.  Temple- 
ton, who  was  promenading  the  deck.  As  soon  as 
he  saw  her  he  hastened  to  meet  her. 

“And  how  is  my  little  girl  by  this  time  ? ” he 
asked  smilingly,  as  he  extended  his  hand. 


156 


National  Reform. 


“ Oh,  sir ! ” she  replied,  her  cheeks  flushed  aud. 
her  eyes  still  red  from  her  recent  weeping,  “ you 
must  think  me  very  foolish  and  very  rude.  Will 
you  pardon  the  abrupt  and  unladylike  manner  in 
which  I ran  away  from  you  a short  time  ago  ? ” 

“ There  is  nothing  to  pardon,  my  dear  child,”  he 
said  kindly,  “ it  is  but  natural  that  you  should 
have  wanted  a good  cry  all  by  yourself  upon  leav- 
ing the  best  of  parents.  Oh  ! no,  you  were  neither 
rude  nor  unladylike.” 

“And  you  are  neither  hurt  nor  offended?”  she 
queried,  a little  hesitatingly. 

“ Why,  bless  you,  no.  AYhy  should  I be  ? ” He 
continued,  “ Your  emotion,  so  far  from  being  a 
cause  of  offense,  is  in  the  highest  degree  creditable 
to  your  pure  and  loving  heart.” 

“ I am  glad  you  are  not  offended,”  said  she  sim- 
ply and  innocently. 

“ Why,  of  course  I am  not.  How  could  I be  ? 
But  let  us  say  no  more  about  it,”  he  said,  and 
then,  changing  the  subject,  he  added,  “ the  evening 
is  really  very  fine.  Would  you  enjoy  a promenade 
upon  the  deck  ? ” 

“ If  you  please,”  said  she,  and  taking  the  arm 
he  offered,  they  began  walking  up  and  down. 

Mr.  Templeton  was  a man  about  fifty  years  of 
age,  possessed  of  a considerable  degree  of  educa- 
tion, culture  and  refinement,  had  travelled  to  some 
extent,  and  was  quite  familiar  with  the  coast  along 
which  they  were  running  in  easy  view,  having  at 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  157 

one  time  been  connected  with  a surveying  party 
which  had  made  a very  thorough  exploration  of  it. 
He  ]3ointed  out  to  her  the  various  peaks  and  in- 
dentations with  which  it  was  diversified;  gave 
their  names ; told  some  quaint  and  curious  story 
or  romantic  legend  connected  with  almost  every 
one ; drew  comparisons  with  similar  scenery  he 
had  encountered  in  foreign  travel,  and  around  all 
his  conversation  threw  a charm  which  completely 
beguiled  the  mind  of  his  companion  from  the  con- 
templation of  her  sorrow  at  leaving  home.  So  ab- 
sorbed and  interested  was  she  that  she  had  not 
noticed  the  gathering  gloom  of  the  evening  and  its 
attendant  chilliness  until  he  exclaimed  : 

“ But  here  I have  been  rhapsodizing,  and  never 
once  noticed  that  my  little  girl  was  getting  cold. 
Come,  let  us  go  into  the  cabin,  and  after  tea  we 
will  procure  additional  clothing  and  come  on  deck 
if  you  desire.  A night  at  sea  is  very  beautiful, 
and  this  promises  to  be  fair,”  said  he,  looking 
carefully  around  the  horizon. 

“I  was  so  much  interested  in  what  you  were 
saying,”  replied  Antillo,  “ that  I really  had  not 
noticed  the  cold.  But  now  that  you  have  mentioned 
it  I do  feel  a little  chilly.  Let  us  go  below,”  and 
they  descended  the  companion  stairs. 

A moonlight  night  at  sea  ! Poets  have  sung  of 
its  charms,  and  painters  have  exhausted  the  treas- 
ures of  their  art  in  the  vain  attempt  to  convey  a 
correct  idea  of  its  beauties.  The  most  exalted 


158 


National  Reform. 


ideas  which  the  mind  gathers  from  animated  page 
or  illuminated  canvas  fail  to  represent  a tithe  of 
the  witchery  and  tranquil  splendor  of  the  scene. 
Description  fails,  and  the  brush  becomes  power- 
less— it  must  be  seen  to  be  appreciated. 

When  our  voyagers  a,gain  came  on  deck  the 
moon,  almost  at  its  full,  was  pouring  a flood  of 
soft,  silvery  light  across  the  gently  heaving  waters 
of  the  mighty  Pacific,  bringing  out  into  brilliant 
outline  the  tall  spars  and  mazy  rigging  of  the  gal- 
lant steamer,  and  changing  the  column  of  smoke 
which  streamed  back  from  her  tall  funnel  into  a 
long  line  of  vapory,  phosphorescent  light,  like  the 
tail  of  a comet,  until  it  imperceptibly  melted  into 
and  blended  with  the  surrounding  atmosphere ; 
myriads  of  stars  were  twinkling  in  the  rich  ethe- 
real blue  of  the  firmament ; little  flashes  of  phos- 
phorus gleamed  out  from  the  fathomless  depths 
around  them  as  their  stanch  vessel  heaved  the 
waters  from  her  quivering  sides,  and  around  and 
over  all  hung  a calm  and  holy  tranquillity  which 
seemed  more  of  heaven  than  of  earth. 

In  the  presence  of  such  sublime  and  peaceful 
beauty  the  feelings  of  Antillo  were  hushed  into  a 
quietude  and  repose  in  harmony  with  the  sur- 
roundings. In  reverential  awe  and  silent  admira- 
tion she  stood  by  the  side  of  her  companion,  and 
in  unspoken  delight  feasted  her  eyes  upon  the 
magnificent  panorama  spread  out  before  her, 
while  she  almost  held  her  breath  lest  it  should 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  159 

dissolve  away  out  of  her  sight.  And  in  that  silent 
and  holy  hour  her  spirit  was  drawn  up  to  the 
Infinite  with  a hallowed  power  of  elevation  she 
had  never  known  before,  while  a more  perfect 
realization  of  the  frailty  and  insignificance  of 
humanity  than  she  had  ever  known  took  posses- 
sion of  her  soul.  For  hours  she  staid  upon  deck 
and  drank  in  the  beauties  of  the  scene,  and  when 
she  sought  her  cabin  couch  it  was  with  a clearer 
conception  of  the  wisdom,  power,  and  goodness  of 
the  Almighty  than  she  had  ever  enjoyed  before. 

Day  after  day  of  the  journey  passed  in  a sim- 
ilar manner ; fresh  evidences  of  the  Omnipresence 
of  the  Great  Jehovah,  and  new  beauties  of  nature 
were  unfolded  to  her  imaginative  and  appreciative 
spirit  with  each  successive  hour,  and  when  she  at 
length  reached  Holyoke  Seminary  it  was  with  a 
clearer  comprehension  of  the  attributes  of  the 
Majesty  of  Heaven  than  the  careful  parental 
training  of  Dr.  Dick  and  his  excellent  wife  had 
been  able  to  impart  to  her. 

“ Say  to  my  dear  father  and  mother,”  she  said 
to  Mr.  Templeton  at  parting,  while  the  tears  stood 
in  her  eyes,  “ that  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart  I 
thank  them  for  having  sent  me  on  this  journey, 
painful  as  the  separation  from  them  was.  Before 
leaving  home  I had  only  confused  views  of  the 
power  and  majesty  of  God — now  I have  seen  His 
works  and  I recognize  Him  as  He  is,  the  one  All- 


160  National  Reform. 

wise,  Almighty  and  Supreme  Ruler  of  the 
universe.” 

“Rest  firmly  in  that  faith,”  said  Mr.  Templeton 
with  sincere  and  unaffected,  piety,  “ upon  that 
rock  you  may  withstand  all  the  assaults  of  Satan 
and  his  ministers.” 

Antillo  entered  upon  her  studies  at  the  Sem- 
inary with  a zeal  and  earnestness  which  promised 
the  most  satisfactory  results,  and  endeared  her  in 
the  highest  degree  to  principal  and  teachers. 
And  at  the  same  time  her  kind  and  unaffected 
deportment,  and  considerate  treatment  of  all  her 
school-mates  made  her  a universal  favorite,  and 
did  much  to  increase  the  happiness  of  her  stay 
there.  Her  foster  parents  had  earnestly  labored 
to  root  every  selfish  principle  out  of  her  nature 
and  had  taught  her  always  to  prefer  the  happiness 
of  others  to  her  own,  and  the  fidelity  with  which 
she  adhered  to  and  practiced  the  lessons  they  had 
taught  won  her  hosts  of  friends  among  those  with 
whom  her  lot  was  now  cast. 

But  among  them  all  there  was  none  who  so  thor- 
oughly appreciated  her  innate  goodness  and  native 
purity,  as  young  Willard  Austin,  the  son  of  a 
country  clergyman  whose  limited  means,  by  the 
most  prudent  economy  in  the  support  of  his  fam- 
ily, could  be  eked  out  barely  suflicient  to  give 
Willard  the  education  he  had  determined  his  son 
should  have.  And  right  nobly  did  the  young 
man  repay  the  self-denial  which  his  father  and 


The  /Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  161 

family  sternly  imposed  upon  themselves  in  order 
to  give  him  that  education.  Utterly  ignoring  the 
mad  pranks  and  sometimes  almost  disgraceful 
revels  in  which  too  many  of  his  class-mates  occa- 
sionally indulged,  he  had  steadily  devoted  to  his 
books  the  time  which  they  wasted  in  riotous  mer- 
riment, and  had  consequently  progressed  in  his 
studies  with  a rapidity  which  was  astounding  to 
them,  as  it  was  gratifying  to  his  teachers  as  well 
as  his  parents. 

Entering  the  male  department  of  the  Seminary 
at  about  the  same  time  that  Antillo  was  installed 
in  the  female  branch,  over  a year  had  passed 
before  he  had  formed  anything  like  an  intimate 
acquaintance  with  her.  They  had  met  occasion- 
ally at  the  customary  Saturday  evening  re-unions 
in  the  parlors  of  the  institution,  and,  like  others, 
young  Austin  had  been  impressed  by  her  almost 
wondrous  beauty,  but  it  so  happened  that  they 
had  never  been  thrown  particularly  into  each 
other’s  society.  In  the  parlor  she  had  always 
been  surrounded  by  a crowd  of  friends  and  admir- 
ers whose  superior  brilliancy  had  effectually 
eclipsed  his  modest  merit,  while  the  diffidence 
which  is  the  inseparable  companion  of  substantial 
worth,  had  kept  him  comparatively  aloof  from  her. 
He  had,  however,  been  sufficiently  attracted  to 
make  him  wish  to  know  more  of  her,  and  patiently 
he  waited  his  opportunity  to  improve  and  cultivate 

her  acquaintance. 

11 


162 


National  Reform. 


And  at  last  it  came.  Walking  in  the  garden 
one  pleasant  summer  eve,  and  soothing  his  senses 
with  the  fragrance  of  the  flowers  which  bloomed 
on  eveiy  hand,  he  had  come  upon  Antillo  alone  in 
a rustic  bower  with  a book  in  her  hand.  She  was 
so  much  absorbed  that  she  did  not  notice  his 
approach  until  he  had  addressed  her. 

“Good  evening.  Miss  Dick,  I did  not  intend  to 
intrude  upon  you,  and  in  fact  did  not  know  you 
were  here  until  I came  to  the  door  of  the  house.” 

Antillo  started  in  surprise  at  the  sound  of  his 
voice,  but  recovering  herself  in  a moment,  replied, 
“ Good  evening,  Mr.  Austin.  So  far  from  your 
presence  being  an  intrusion,  I am  very  glad  j^ou 
have  come.  I find  myself  sorely  puzzled  with  a 
difficult  Latin  translation,  and  will  be  very  much 
obliged  for  your  kindness  if  you  will  only  assist 
me  to  find  the  key  to  it.” 

“ I will  do  so  with  pleasure,  if  I can,”  replied 
he,  taking  a seat  beside  her,  “ but  do  you  not  find 
it  more  pleasant  to  rest  and  enjoy  the  beauties  of 
this  hour  than  to  rack  5mur  brain  with  difficult 
problems  after  the  usual  close  of  a hard  day’s 
labor,  as  I doubt  not  this  has  been  to  you  ? ” 

“I  do  not  know,”  she  replied  mischieviously,  “by 
what  authority  you  charge  me  with  having  labored 
hard  this,  or  any  other  day,  but  I am  very 
anxious  to  master  this  translation,  after  which  I 
hall  doubtless  find  rest  as  pleasant  as  any  one.” 

“ I only  know,”  he  replied  gravely,  “ that  with- 


The.  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  163 

out  hard  labor  no  one  can  make  the  progress  you 
have  since  you  came  here.” 

“ And  how  happens  it  that  you  know  anything 
of  my  progress  ? ” she  asked. 

“My  aunt,  Mrs.  Clarkson,  has  spoken  to  me 
of  you  as  one  of  her  most  studious  pupils.  But 
come,”  he  added,  as  he  saw  her  countenance  flush 
at  the  thought  of  having  been  made  the  subject  of 
conversation,  “ let  us  look  at  your  lesson  and  see 
what  can  be  done  for  it.” 

With  his  help  the  lesson  was  soon  mastered, 
and  then  Antillo  rose  to  go  into  the  house. 

“ Stay,  Miss  Dick,”  said  he  respectfully,  “ do 
not  run  off  at  once,  but  please  favor  me  with 
your  company  for  a walk  in  the  garden  till  tea- 
time.” 

She  yielded  to  his  request,  and  for  half  an  hour 
they  promenaded  about  the  grounds,  during  which 
they  learned  more  of  each  other’s  tastes  and 
dispositions  than  they  had  ever  known  before.  In 
that  brief  interview  each  became  aware  of  the 
existence  of  that  harmony  of  sentiment  and 
feeling  which  was  destined  to  make  them  ardent 
friends,  and,  indeed,  to  finally  lead  them  into  still 
closer  relations  to  each  other,  and  when  the  tea- 
bell  rang  and  they  parted,  each  had  a higher 
appreciation  of  the  other  than  they  had  ever 
before  experienced,  and  from  this  time  until  the 
close  of  their  stay  at  the  Seminary,  their  friend- 
ship continued  without  abatement  or  interruption. 


164 


National  Reform. 


and  many  a task  for  Antillo  was  lightened  hy  the 
assistance  and  instruction  of  her  friend. 

But  the  time  at  last  came  when  they  must  leave 
the  school  in  which  they  had  passed  so  many 
happy  days.  Both  had  graduated  with  high 
honors,  and  Antillo  was  to  return  to  her  home 
in  the  far  distant  west,  while  Austin  was  to  go 
abroad  into  the  world  and  seek  his  fortune.  He 
had  no  definite  plans  for  the  future.  His  father 
had  exhausted  his  means  in  giving  him  an  educa- 
tion, and  henceforth  he  must  rely  upon  his  own 
exertions.  His  predilection  was  for  one  of  the 
learned  professions,  but  from  this  his  poverty 
seemed  to  debar  him. 

“ But  I will  not  be  discouraged,”  he  said  to 
Antillo,  as  they  stood  together  in  the  porch  on  the 
evening  before  her  departure  for  Xew  York,  where 
her  passage  to  San  Francisco  was  already 
engaged,  “ I am  young,  strong,  and  vigorous,  and 
have  a good  education.  In  a country  like  ours  no 
man  need  fail  of  success,  and  I will  yet  win  a 
name  in  the  world.” 

“ I have  no  fears  of  your  future,  my  dear  friend,” 
said  the  fair  girl,  “ with  j^our  principles,  youi* 
energy  and  ability,  failure  is  impossible.  But 
why  do  you  not  go  west  ? You  wish  to  study  a 
profession,  and  I am  sure  my  father  will  give  you 
an  opportunity  to  do  so.  He  is  w-ealthy  and  will 
aid  you  by  any  means  in  his  power.” 

“ I do  not  doubt  what  you  say,”  he  replied, 


The  /Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  165 

“ but  I cannot  consent  to  be  dependent  upon  any- 
one. I must  ‘ paddle  my  own  canoe,’  and  success 
will  sooner  or  later  crown  my  efforts.  But  I have 
a favor  to  ask  of  you.  Will  you  come  into  the 
garden?” 

He  led  her  to  the  bower  where  their  intimate 
acquaintance  had  begun,  but  we  need  not  follow 
to  listen  to  their  conversation.  It  is  suthcient 
for  our  purpose  to  say  that  there  upon  the  self- 
same seat  where  he  had  helped  her  with  her  Latin 
lesson,  each  confessed  their  love  for  the  other  and 
exchanged  vows  of  unalterable  fidelity — vows 
which  angels  might  joy  to  record.  The  hours  flew 
by  on  silvery  wings,  and  it  was  not  until  the  bell 
from  a neighboring  spire  chimed  the  hour  of 
twelve  that  they  parted,  with  hopeful  trust  that  at 
some  time  in  the  distant  future  those  recorded 
vows  would  be  faithfully  redeemed. 

Six  weeks  had  passed  since  the  parting  of  the 
lovers  in  the  garden  at  Holyoke,  and  on  a beauti- 
ful morning  in  autumn  the  steamer  Groldeu  Gate 
was  steering  into  the  Bay  of  San  Francisco. 
Among  the  crowd  of  jDassengers  who  thronged  her 
decks  as  she  neared  her  wliarf,  none  gazed  more 
eagerly  upon  the  groups  assembled  there  to  wel- 
come her  than  did  our  heroine.  Although  not  yet 
able  to  distinguish  his  form,  she  felt  assured  that 
the  father  from  whose  heart  and  home  she  had 
been  for  so  many  years  an  exile  was  there  to  wel- 


16(3 


National  Reform. 


come  her  return,  and  she  strained  her  eves  to  their 
utmost  capacity  to  catch  a glimpse  of  the  loved 
face. 

Soon  her  heart  gave  a great  upward  leap  of  in- 
tensest  joy,  and  tears  of  gladness  gushed  from  her 
eyes,  for  standing  near  the  end  of  the  wharf  she 
spied,  not  only  her  father,  but  that  other  face,  to 
her  more  radiantly  lovely  than  aught  else  of 
earthly  inold — the  features  of  her  mother,  and  in  a 
few  moments  she  lay  sobbing,  crying  and  laugh- 
ing with  hysterical  joy  in  her  arms.  Her  banish- 
ment had  been  so  long  and  painful  (though  it  is 
true  not  devoid  of  its  joys)  that  now,  realizing  that 
it  was  ended,  she  scarcely  knew  how  to  contain 
herself  for  very  delight.  Again  and  again  she 
alternately  kissed  and  embraced  her  parents,  while 
language  was  all  inadequate  to  express  her  pleas- 
ure at  once  more  being  restored  to  their  arms. 

“AVhy,  Tilly,”  said  the  Doctor,  holding  her  off 
at  arm’s  length  to  get  a better  view  of  her  lovely 
features,  when  the  first  transport  of  delight  at 
meeting  had  somewhat  subsided,  “ how  beautiful 
you  have  grown.  Our  little  girl  will  make  a sen- 
sation among  the  belles  and  beaux  of  San  Fran- 
cisco— don’t  you  think  so,  mamma?  ” 

“ She  has  certainly  grown  very  lovely,”  said 
Mrs.  Dick,  with  grave  maternal  affection,  “ but  I 
trust  that  in  mere  personal  appearance  is  the  least 
of  the  improvement  she  has  made  dming  her  long 
absence.” 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life. 


167 


“ I should  be  the  most  ungrateful  child  in  the 
world,”  returned  the  daughter,  while  her  beautiful 
eyes  tilled  with  tears,  “ if  I had  not  labored  to  im- 
prove the  opportunities  you  have  given  me.  For 
mere  improvement  in  personal  appearance,  if  there 
has  been  any,  I am  entitled  to  no  credit;  but  I 
trust  when  you  come  to  examine  me  you  will  find 
I have  not  been  idle  nor  altogetheiwithout  success 
in  the  improvement  of  my  mind.” 

“No  fear  of  that,  no  fear  of  that,”  said  the  Doc- 
tor gaily.  “But,  come;  the  carriage  waits;  let  us 
go  home.” 

“ Oh ! there  is  dear  old  Henry,”  cried  Antillo,  as 
she  caught  sight  of  the  well-known  features  of  the 
old  coachman.  “ Why,  Henry,  how  do  j^ou  do  ? 
Come,  I must  kiss  you.  And  dear  old  Romeo, 
too,”  as  the  great,  black  Newfoundland  came  for- 
ward to  greet  her,  his  stately  dignity  somewhat 
increased  by  the  weight  of  years.  “ Oh ! how 
delightful ! ” 

“ Papa,”  said  Antillo  when  they  were  seated  in 
the  carriage,  “ what  did  you  mean  by  speaking  of 
the  belles  and  beaux  of  San  Francisco  ? Have  you 
left  our  dear  old  home  for  the  city  ? ” 

“Yes,  daughter,  we  have  lived  in  this  city  for  a 
year  or  more.” 

“ Why  have  you  never  mentioned  it  in  your  let- 
ters to  me  ? ” 

“I  did  inform  you  that  I was  one  of  the  pro- 
fessors of  the  medical  college  here.” 


168 


National  Reform. 


“Yes,  but  I supposed  that  was  only  a temporary 
arrangement,  and  would  not  necessitate  giving  up 
our  dear  old  residence  in  the  valley,”  said  the  girl 
in  something  like  a regretful  tone.  “Yo  doubt, 
however,”  she  hastened  to  add,  “we  shall  be  just 
as  happy  here.” 

“We  have  found  it  very  pleasant  here,”  said 
Mrs.  Dick,  “ and  it  requires  so  much  less  labor  on 
the  part  of  your  father  to  attend  to  his  duties  than 
it  did  there.” 

“Of  course,”  said  the  girl  quickly,  “I  would  not 
ask  you  to  make  any  change  on  my  account,  but  I 
cannot  help  a little  longing  feeling  to  see  the  dear 
old  place  again.” 

“ Oh ! we  often  drive  out  there,”  said  her 
mother,  “and  as  soon  as  you  are  sufficiently 
rested  from  the  fatigue  of  your  journey  we  will 
pay  it  a visit.” 

By  this  time  they  had  reached  their  home,  and 
if  Antiilo  had  experienced  something  very  much 
akin  to  sadness  at  the  thought  of  abandoning  the 
home  of  her  childhood,  she  soon  forgot  it  in  con- 
templating the  beauties  of  her  new  abode.  Situ- 
ated in  one  of  the  most  delightful  localities  to  be 
found  in  the  suburbs  of  the  Golden  City,  the  wealth 
and  taste  of  the  Doctor  had  surrounded  it  with 
everything  which  could  charm  the  eye  or  please 
the  senses.  Beautiful  walks  and  drives,  shaded  by 
magnificent  trees  and  perfumed  with  the  fragrance 
of  the  autumnal  flowers  of  the  Pacific  coast,  ex- 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  169 

tended  in  every  direction  about  -the  grounds ; a 
closely  shaven  lawn,  bordered  with  evergreens, 
stretched  away  in  front  of  the  mansion,  while  in 
the  center  a delicate  fountain  threw  up  its  column 
of  sparkling  water  in  a dozen  different  jets,  each 
one  of  which  found  its  way,  by  its  own  peculiar 
curve,  back  into  the  basin. 

In  this  lovely  retreat  time  flew  by  on  golden 
wings.  Rich  in  the  love  of  her  father  and  mother ; 
surrounded  by  all  that  could  minister  to  her  com- 
fort ; the  center  of  an  admiring  and  loving  circle 
of  friends  and  suitors,  Antillo  felt  that  there  was 
but  one  element  necessary  to  complete  the  picture 
of  her  happiness.  He  whom  she  loved  with  all  the 
fervor  of  her  young  soul,  to  whom  she  had  plighted 
her  troth,  was  far  away,  and  his  absence  left  a void 
which  none  other  could  fill.  At  the  earliest  oppor- 
tunity after  her  arrival  at  home  she  had  communi- 
cated the  fact  of  her  engagement  to  her  father  and 
mother:  had  learned  that  her  betrothed  was  the 
son  of  an  old  and  highly  valued  friend  of  the 
Doctor’s,  and  had  received  their  warmest  bless- 
ing, but  their  approval  could  not  remove,  or  even 
scarcely  soften,  the  feeling  of  loneliness  with  which 
she  sighed  for  his  coming.  A change,  however, 
was  at  hand. 

One  evening  the  Doctor  returned  from  his  ofiice 
at  about  the  usual  hour,  but  not  alone.  With  him 
came  a young  man  whom  he  showed  into  the 
library,  and  then  sought  the  room  where  he  was 


170 


National  Reform. 


certain  of  finding  liis  wife  and  Antillo.  Remov- 
ing, as  was  Ms  wont,  his  coat  and  boots,  he  put  on 
the  gown  and  slippers  which  his  daughter  brought, 
and  then,  as  he  threw  himself  into  an  easy  chair, 
he  said  : 

“ Tilly,  I wish  you  would  go  into  the  library  and 
bring  my  portfolio.” 

As  she  started  to  execute  his  commission  the 
Doctor  smiled  good  naturedly  at  his  wife  and  said : 

“ I fear  she  will  be  a long  time  doing  this  errand.” 

“ Why  so  ? ” 

Before  he  could  answer  a cry  of  glad  surprise  was 
heard  from  the  direction  of  the  library,  and  when 
the  Doctor  went,  half  an  hour  later,  to  administer 
a pretended  rebuke  for  having  neglected  his  orders, 
he  found  her  seated  upon  her  lover’s  knee,  her  head 
resting  upon  his  shoulder,  while  his  arms  clasjDed 
her  in  a close  and  strong  embrace  to  his  bosom. 

Yes,  it  was  indeed  he.  After  taking  a course  of 
instruction  as  book-keeper  of  a large  mercantile 
house  in  New  York,  and  acquiring  a very  good 
knowledge  of  business  in  general,  young  Austin, 
like  thousands  of  others,  had  turned  his  face 
towards  the  metropolis  of  the  Pacific  coast  in 
search  of  that  fortune  which  he  had  resolved  to 
acquire  before  claiming  of  Antillo  the  fultillnient 
of  her  promise.  Whether  her  presence  there  had 
anything  to  do  with  his  choice  of  a location  is  a 
question  we  will  leave  each  reader  to  decide  for 
himself.  Certain  it  is  that  here  he  was,  and  that 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  171 

lie  was  greeted  by  Antillo  in  a manner  which,  if 
he  had  before  entertained  any  doubts  of  her  love 
for  him,  must  speedily  and  effectually  have  dis- 
pelled those  doubts. 

And  equally  certain  it  is  that  fortune  seemed 
disposed  to  lavish  her  smiles  upon  him  almost 
from  the  day  of  his  arrival.  In  a very  short  time 
he  had,  through  the  instrumentality  of  Dr.  Dick, 
formed  the  acquaintance  of  a gentleman  by  the 
name  of  Gross ; a man  of  great  wealth,  but  with 
very  little  knowledge  of  business,  who  had  formed 
the  design  of  establishing  a large  wholesale  and 
commission  house,  and  was  in  search  of  a partner 
whose  knowledge  of  business  should  be  an  offset 
to  the  capital  he  (Gross)  would  put  into  the  con- 
cern. A few  interviews  with  Austin,  and  an  ex- 
amination of  the  recommendations  he  had  brought 
from  his  late  employers,  convinced  Gross  that  he 
was  the  man  for  whom  he  had  been  seeking,  and 
no  time  was  lost  in  perfecting  the  arrangements 
necessary  to  entering  into  business. 

Articles  of  copartnership  were  drawn,  suitable 
buildings  and  docks  were  leased,  and  in  six  weeks 
from  the  time  of  his  arrival  in  San  Francisco 
Willard  Austin  found  himself  the  managing  head 
of  the  house  of  Gross  & Austin,  and  to  all  appear- 
ance on  the  high  road  to  prosperity  and  wealth. 
The  future  certainly  appeared  to  him  in  roseate 
and  glowing  colors,  but  he  could  not  see  the  pall, 


172 


National  Reform. 


dark  and  gloomy,  which  was  about  settling  around 
him  and  enveloping  him  in  its  rayless  folds. 


CHAPTER  III. 

CLOUDS. 

Six  months  had  passed  since  the  house  of  Gross 
& Austin  had  commenced  business.  Prosperity 
had  attended  their  footsteps  and  waited  upon 
their  every  movement,  and  Austin  was  beginnings 
to  urge  his  betrothed  to  name  a day  for  their 
union.  But  suddenly  there  came  a reverse  so 
terrible,  so  crushing,  so  unexpected,  that  for  a 
time  all  held  their  breath  in  silent  awe  and  won- 
der. 

A foul,  dark  deed  had  been  perpetrated — one 
which  thrilled  the  whole  community  with  horror, 
and  made  men  think  seriously  of  recalling  into 
life  that  famous  Vigilance  Committee  which  in 
earlier  days  had  accomplished  so  much  for  the 
safety  of  life  and  property  in  California.  The 
senior  partner  of  the  house  of  Gross  & Austin,  a 
mail  who  by  his  urbanity  and  honorable  dealing 
had  won  hosts  of  friends,  and  who  was  not  sup- 
posed to  have  an  enemy  in  the  world,  had  been 
most  foully  murdered.  Xo  clew  was  left  to  the 
perpetration  of  the  damnable  deed,  and  evidently 
avarice  had  not  prompted  it,  for  a considerable 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  173 

sum  oi  money  liad  been  left  untouched  in  his 
pockets.  Who  then  could  have  done  it? 

For  some  time  men  sought  in  vain  for  an  answer 
to  this  question,  and  then  arose  a whisper — no  one 
knew  how,  or  whence  it  came — that  Willard 
Austin  was  the  guilty  party.  The  motive  assigned 
for  the  deed — that  he  might  get  the  entire  control 
of  the  business — was  no  less  absurd  than  the 
rumor  itself,  but  the  entire  community  were  just 
in  that  wild  state  of  excitement  which  fitted  them 
to  believe  any  story,  however  improbable,  and  as 
the  rumor  spread  it  gained  force,  volume  and 
credence,  until  at  last  it  came  to  be  generally 
received  with  faith  strong  as  proof  of  Holy  Writ. 
Lynch  law  was  freely  talked  of,  and  would  no 
doubt  have  been  put  in  practice  but  for  the 
prompt  arrest  and  incarceration  of  the  suspected 
criminal. 

But  immovable  amid  the  wild  torrent  of  con- 
demnation which  swept  around  the  head  of  poor 
Austin,  stood  at  least  three  persons  who  stead- 
fastly refused  to  believe  his  guilt,  and  stoutly 
maintained  their  conviction  of  his  entire  inno- 
cence. These  were  Dr.  Dick,  his  wife,  and  Antillo. 
Shortly  after  his  arrest  they  had  visited  him  in  his 
cell,  and  after  listening  to  his  solemn  asseveration 
that  he  was  innocent  of  the  hideous  crime,  they 
had  come  away  with  a degree  of  faith  in  him 
which  nothing  could  shake.  But  they  stood 
alone.  The  community  around  them  were  clamor- 


174 


National  Reform. 


ing  and  howling  like  hungry  wolves  for  his  blood, 
in  expiation  of  the  crime  they  believed  he  had 
committed,  and  to  any  thing  that  reason  could 
urge  in  his  behalf  they  turned  a deaf  ear. 

In  the  midst  of  this  fearful  tempest  of  excite- 
ment Willard  Austin  was  put  on  trial  for  his  life. 
Although  Dr.  Dick  had  freely  lavished  his  means 
to  secure  for  him  the  most  eminent  counsel — 
although  he  sat  beside  him  and  sustained  him 
with  his  presence  during  the  whole  of  the  fearful 
ordeal,  his  trial  under  such  circumstances  was 
little  less  than  a farce.  Despite  the  entire 
absence  of  evidence  connecting  him  in  any  man- 
ner with  the  heinous  crime ; desj^ite  the  most 
strenuous  efforts  of  his  able  and  eloquent  counsel; 
despite  the  clear  and  intelligent  charge  of  the  able 
judge  who  presided  at  the  trial,  the  jury,  in  obedi- 
ence to  the  demands  of  an  excited  and  angry 
popular  opinion,  returned  a verdict  of  guilty  of 
murder  in  the  first  degree  ! 

Of  course  an  application  for  a new  trial  was 
immediately  made  by  his  counsel,  and  equalh^  of 
course  it  was  granted,  the  Judge  in  delivering  his 
oj)inion  taking  occasion  to  make  some  remarks  in 
relation  to  the  madness  and  tyranny  of  public 
opinion  which,  coming  from  the  able  and  impar- 
tial source  they  did,  seemed  to  throw  a new  light 
upon  the  matter.  Men  who  had  been  the  most 
zealous  in  urging  on  the  prosecution  began  to 
think  they  might  have  been  led  by  prejudice 


Tlie  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  175 

instead  of  reason,  and  to  admit  that  there  still 
might  be  a possibility  of  Austin’s  imnocence. 
Altogether  it  seemed  tolerably  evident  that  a 
reaction  was  setting  in. 

Six  months  rolled  away,  and  again  Austin  was 
arraigned  at  the  bar  of  his  country.  But  by  this 
time  reason  had  resumed  her  sway,  and  he  was  no 
longer  surrounded  by  a pack  of  ravenous  human 
wolves,  clamoring  for  their  prey.  Other  events 
had  driven  the  murder  of  Oross  from  the  public 
mind,  and  now  all  seemed  willing  that  the  law 
should  take  its  due  and  unrestrained  course. 

As  might  have  been  expected,  the  result  of  this 
trial  was  far  different  from  the  former  one.  It  was 
watched  from  first  to  last  with  the  most  profound 
interest,  but  when  at  the  close  of  a calm  and  dis- 
passionate, though  very  thorough,  investigation  of 
all  the  circumstances  attending  the  murder,  the 
jury  without  leaving  their  box  returned  a verdict 
of  “not  guilty,”  there  was  scarcely  a person  pres- 
ent but  who  felt  that  strict  and  impartial  justice 
had  been  done. 

To  Dr.  Dick  and  his  lovely  daughter,  both  of 
whom  had  watched  this  trial,  as  well  as  the  former 
one,  with  the  most  intense  eagerness  from  first  to 
last,  this  verdict  was  the  removal  of  a great  and 
crushing  weight.  Though  they  had  never  for  a 
moment  indulged  even  the  faintest  suspicion  of  his 
guilt;  though  they  had  sternly  and  indignantly 
repelled  even  the  most  distant  insinuation  that  he 


176 


National  Reform. 


might  after  all  be  the  murderer,  still  the  suspicion 
under  which  he  labored  amid  the  community  ha  i 
weighed  them  down  with  fearful  force,  and  now 
that  the  tongue  of  imputation  had  been  silenced 
by  the  solemn  decision  of  twelve  honest  men,  they, 
and  especially  Antillo,  felt  that  a dark  cloud  was 
lifted  from  their  horizon  as  well  as  his.  Loving 
Willard  Austin  Avith  all  the  fervor  of  her  pure  and 
trustful  nature,  Antillo  had  felt  that  his  fate  was, 
as  it  were,  linked  with  her  own,  and  that  every 
assault  upon  his  character  was  a blow  aimed  at 
her  own. 

As  soon  as  he  was  released  from  custody  and 
had  received  the  congratulations  of  the  few,  very 
few,  friends  Avho  had  stood  by  him  throughout  his 
great  sorrow,  he  sought  a private  interview  with 
Dr.  Dick.  Poor  fellow ! The  fearful  ordeal  through 
which  he  had  passed  had  broken  his  once  j)roud 
spirit,  and  had  well-nigh  disheartened  him.  The 
Doctor  received  him  in  the  library. 

“Well,  my  boy,”  said  he  rising,  as  the  young 
man  entered  the  room,  and  grasping  him  Avarmly 
by  the  hand,  “ the  cloud  is  at  last  removed,  and 
you  must  allow  me  to  congratulate  jmu  uj)on  the 
manliness  Avith  Avhich  you  met  the  terrible  trial.” 

“Your  S3nnpathy,”  rejDlied  the  3'oung  man 
mournfully,  “ is  and  has  been  invaluable  to  me.  I 
feel  that  it  Avould  have  been  impossible  for  me  to 
have  endured  the  ordeal  without  it.  And,  as  yon. 
say,  the  cloud  is  to  some  extent  removed,  but  still 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life. 


177 


I feel  that  my  day  of  usefulness  here  is  gone  for- 
ever. I must  go  away.” 

“ Must  go  away ! ” echoed  the  Doctor  in  aston- 
ishment, “ why  must  you  go,  away  ? Has  not  the 
verdict  cleared  away  every  shadow  of  suspicion 
from  your  name  ? ” 

“ I think  not.  Whatever  may  be  the  legal  effect 
of  the  decision  just  rendered,  it  still  leaves  me  a 
disgraced  and  degraded  man.” 

“ Say  not  so,”  returned  the  Doctor  quickly.  ^‘It 
is  the  actual  commission  of  crime,  and  not  the  un- 
just suspicion,  which  debases  and  degrades  a man. 
From  this  you  are  free.” 

“ What  you  say  is  in  part  true,”  replied  Austin, 
“but,  despite  the  verdict,  there  is  still  a very  large 
proportion  of  the  community  who  believe  that  it 
was  I who  committed  the  deed,  at  the  mere  thought 
of  which  I still  shudder.” 

“What  reason  have  you  for  thinking  thus?” 

“ I see  it  in  the  coldness  with  which  I am  passed 
by  those  who  before  the  murder  were  my  warm 
friends,  and  who  now  pass  me  by  with  merely  a 
formal  nod,  or  at  most  a mere  passing  word  of 
greeting,  if  indeed  they  do  not  fail  to  see  me  at  all ; 
in  a variety  of  ways  the  feeling  is  manifested,  and 
I cannot  endure  it.” 

“ But  may  you  not  be  mistaken  ? You  are,  as  a 
natural  consequence,  feeling  rather  gloomy,  and  is 
it  not  possible  that  that  fact  may  have  caused  you 
12 


178  National  Reform. 

to  look  upon  these  things  through  a disrorted 
medium  ? ” 

“ I am  not  mistaken  in  this  particular,”  replied 
the  young  man.  “ I am  very  sure  I can  never 
accomplish  anything  of  good  here,  and  I must  try 
elsewhere.  So  urge  me  no  more,  my  more  than 
friend — my  resolution  is  taken  and  immovable.” 

“ But  what  of  Antillo  ? ” asked  the  Doctor  in  a 
low  tone. 

“ The  thought  of  leaving  her  is  the  most  painful 
one  connected  with  the  resolution  I have  formed,” 
replied  the  young  man  in  a tremulous  tone.  “ But 
it  is  unavoidable.  I will  go  far  away,  and  when  I 
have  succeeded  in  establishing  a home  for  her,  and 
in  some  measure  repaying  you  the  money  you 
have  advanced  to  secure  my  liberation — your 
kindness  I can  never  repay — I will  return  and 
claim  her  if  she  chooses  to  wait  for  me.  But  till 
then  I must  bid  her  and  you  farewell.” 

“ Speak  not  of  repayment  for  the  little  I have 
done  for  you,”  cried  the  Doctor.  “ I have  already 
been  more  than  repaid  by  the  thought  of  having 
done  something,  however  small,  to  sustain  a dear 
and  worthy  friend  under  a most  fearful  trial,  and 
by  the  gratitude  of  my  daughter.” 

“Well,  let  us  say  no  more  about  it  at  the  pres- 
ent,” said  the  young  man,  while  his  eyes  filled 
with  tears ; “ the  future,  if  I live,  shall  prove  my 
gratitude  both  to  you  and  her  for  your  kind  sym- 
pathy and  support  in  my  hour  of  fiery  trial.” 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life. 


179 


“ But  where  are  you  going  ? ” asked  the  Doctor, 
who,  seeing  that  the  young  man’s  resolution  was 
unalterably  fixed,  deemed  it  useless  to  argue  fur- 
ther. “ Have  you  selected  a location  ? ” 

“ Yes,  I am  going  to  Oregon.  In  that  new  coun- 
try I shall  find  an  easy  opening,  and  when  I have 
made  a home  for  my  bride,  I will  return  and  bear 
her  to  it.” 

The  Doctor  was  silent.  Though  he  had  com- 
bated the  young  man’s  resolution,  he  could  not  but 
secretly  commend  it,  and  his  heart  swelled  with 
pardonable  pride  as  he  reflected  upon  the  manli- 
ness and  high  principle  of  him  who  would  one  day, 
he  felt  assured,  be  the  husband  of  his  loved  foster- 
daughter. 

“Would  you  like  to  see  Antillo?”  he  asked 
after  a pause. 

“Yes,”  he  replied,  “I  would  like  to  bid  her 
good-bye.  It  may  be  a long  time  before  we  will 
meet  again.” 

“ When  will  you  go  ? ” 

“ The  rising  of  to-morrow’s  sun  will  not  find  me 
in  San  Francisco,”  replied  the  young  man. 

“ You  may  wait  here  and  I will  send  her  to  you,” 
said  the  Doctor  as  he  left  the  room. 

Over  the  meeting  and  parting  of  the  lovers  let  us 
kindly  draw  the  vail  of  secrecy.  Like  her  foster- 
father,  Antillo  strove  by  all  the  arts  at  her  com- 
mand, by  argument,  entreaty  and  even  tears  to 
induce  him  to  change  his  resolve  and  remain  in 


180 


National  Reform. 


California,  but  it  was  all  in  vain.  And  yet,  though 
almost  imploring  him  to  remain  with  her,  Antillo 
could  not  but  approve  his  course,  and  from  that 
hour  her  faith  in  and  love  for  him  were,  if  possible, 
more  firmly  fixed  than  ever  before.  And  in  the 
innermost  chambers  of  her  heart  she  recorded  a 
sacred  and  solemn  vow  that  come  what  might  she 
would  be  true  to  him  so  long  as  they  both  should 
live. 

For  hours  they  remained  in  that  sweet  inter- 
spirit communion  which  only  love  can  produce,  and 
many  were  the  vows  and  protestations  of  undying 
faith  which  they  made  to  each  other.  But  the 
hour  of  separation  at  last  arrived,  and  with  many 
a loving  kiss  they  parted,  she  to  her  room,  and  he 
to  a packet-ship  lying  in  the  harbor,  upon  which 
he  had  already  engaged  passage  for  Astoria. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  DEXOUEMEXT. 

The  leading  counsel  in  the  prosecution  of  Austin 
for  the  murder  of  Gross  was  a man  by  the  name  of 
Roberts,  who  had  resided  in  San  Francisco  for 
several  years.  Whence  he  came  or  what  his  ante- 
cedents none  seemed  to  know  or  care.  Rumors  of 
a character  not  very  creditable  to  him  had  been  rife 
for  some  time  after  his  arrival — it  was  said  that  he 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  181 

.<vas  a gambler,  a drunkard,  and  a debauchee,  and 
for  some  time  his  conduct  was  not  such  as  to  give 
the  lie  to  any  of  these  charges. 

At  the  time  of  a great  revival  of  religion,  how- 
ever, he  had  seemed  to  become  interested  in  that 
all-important  subject ; had  abandoned  all  his  evil 
ways  and  connected  himself  with  one  of  the  lead- 
ing churches  in  the  place,  of  which  he  soon  became 
a bright  and  shining  light.  His  repentance 
appeared  to  be  sincere,  and  from  this  time  his 
conduct  was  as  exemplary  as  it  had  before  been 
vicious  and  disgraceful.  His  undoubted  talents 
and  exceedingly  gentlemanly  deportment  gained 
him  admission  to  the  best  society,  and  in  compar- 
atively a short  time  he  came  to  be  regarded  as 
one  of  the  leading  citizens  of  San  Francisco. 

He  had  become  acquainted  with  Antillo  shortly 
after  his  reformation,  and,  though  much  older  than 
she,  he  had  been  smitten  with  her  rare  beauty, 
and  had  formed  the  resolution  to  win  her  for  his 
wife.  But  his  first  advance  in  that  direction, 
though  not  absolutely  repelled,  had  been  met  by 
her  in  a manner  which  convinced  liim  that  he  had 
more  than  ordinary  difficulties  to  overcome  before 
he  could  hope  to  effect  a conquest.  He  was  not 
long  in  discovering  that  she  loved  another,  and 
by  cautious  investigation  he  learned  that  young 
Austin  was  his  favored  rival,  and  he  had  engaged 
in  the  prosecution  against  him  with  a zeal  and 
earnestness  which  were  stimulated  to  the  highest 


182 


National  Reform. 


degree  by  Ms  anxiety  to  get  rid  of  Mm.  But 
though  conducting  the  prosecution  with  all  the 
ardor  of  which  he  was  capable,  he  had,  for  fear  of 
embittering  her  against  himself,  so  skillfully 
concealed  his  feelings  as  to  make  it  appear  that 
he  was  only  actuated  by  a desire  to  discharge  his 
duty  in  the  position  he  was  compelled  to  fill, 
rightly  judging  that,  notwithstanding  her  interest 
in  the  accused,  her  good  sense  would  lead  her 
to  approve,  or  at  least  not  to  condemn,  his  course. 

And  now  that,  through  the  agency  of  his  prose- 
cution, young  Austin  had  been  driven  in  exile 
from  his  home,  and  had  been  to  a certain  extent 
degraded,  he  entertained  great  hopes  of  his  suc- 
cess. To  his  credit  be  it  said,  that  no  thought 
of  dishonor  to  her  had  ever  entered  his  bosom  ; he 
loved  her  as  earnestly  and  ardently  as  a man 
so  thoroughly  selfish  as  he  is  capable  of  loving 
any  one,  and  to  make  her  his  bride,  the  mistress 
of  his  household,  was  the  object  he  sought  to 
accomplish. 

In  apparent  sympathy  with  the  feelings  of  the 
family  whom  he  knew  had  stood  up  for  Austin 
from  first  to  last,  he  refrained  from  calling  upon 
upon  them  for  some  time  after  his  departure,  but 
when  he  supposed  a sufficient  length  of  time  had 
elapsed  for  the  wound  to  become  partially  healed, 
he  made  his  way  one  pleasant  afternoon  to  the 
house  and  inquired  for  Antillo. 

She  received  him  politely,  but  in  a manner 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  183 

which  indicated  very  plainly  that  his  presence 
awakened  none  but  unpleasant  recollections  of  a 
scene  the  most  painful  she  had  ever  witnessed. 
Comj)rehending  aright  the  feelings  which  his 
presence  excited  in  her  bosom  he  set  himself  with 
consummate  tact  to  remove  them.  Referring  in  a 
symjDathizing  tone  and  manner  to  the  painful 
subject,  he  deplored  its  existence,  deprecated  his 
own  connection  with  it,  and  hypocritically 
expressed  the  hope  that  circumstances  might  at 
some  future  time  more  clearly  establish  Austin’s 
innocence. 

Antillo  was  just  in  that  state  of  mind  in  which, 
notwithstanding  the  part  Mr.  Roberts  had  borne 
in  inducing  her  misery,  his  manly  sympathy 
powerfully  appealed  to  her  tenderer  feelings  in  his 
favor,  but  his  last  remark  grated  harshly  upon 
her  ears,  and  she  replied  quickly, 

“ Pardon  me,  Mr.  Roberts,  but  that  is  a matter 
about  which  I require  no  further  proof.” 

“ And  yet,  my  dear  Miss  Dick,”  he  replied  with 
oily  smoothness,  “ you  must  not  blame  me  if  I 
venture  to  differ  with  you.  While  I am  inclined 
to  think  he  may  be  innocent,  still,  connected  with 
the  case  as  I was,  I could  not  help  seeing  many 
things  which  tended  to  awaken  suspicion  in  my 
mind.” 

“ Then  why  were  they  not  produced  upon  the 
trial  ? ” 

“ For  the  reason  that  they  were  not  in  such 


184 


National  Reform. 


tangible  shape  as  to  be  susceptible  of  legal  proof.”* 
“ What  were  those  matters,  may  I ask  ? ” 

“ That,  lady,  I cannot  tell,”  he  replied,  ‘ ‘for  the 
same  reason  that  we  could  not  prove  them  at  the 
trial.  But  I have  an  agent  engaged  in  the 
endeavor  to  ferret  them  out.  Not  that  it  could 
now  affect  the  case,”  he  hastened  to  add,  as  he 
saw  her  start  and  turn  a shade  paler,  “ but  merely 
for  my  own  satisfaction.” 

“ How  do  you  say?  ” she  asked  with  some  eager- 
ness. “ Could  not  this  investigation  have  any 
effect  hereafter  ? Suppose,  for  instance,  what  I do 
not  for  a moment  believe  possible,  that  this  inves- 
tigation should  develop  beyond  question  the  fact 
that  he  was  guilty  of  that  terrible  charge — could 
he  not  be  again  arrested  and  tried?  ” 

“ Not  at  all.  If  he  could  I should  be  far  from 
prosecuting  the  inquiry,  for  I have  simply  done 
my  duty  in  the  matter  and  have  no  desire  to 
do  more.  But  a verdict  of  acquittal  having  been 
rendered,  that  is  the  end  of  the  matter  forever.” 

“ Then  for  my  sake,”  she  said  earnestly,  “ if  not 
for  your  own  satisfaction,  go  on  with  the  investi- 
gation. I am  so  anxious  to  know  the  whole  truth.” 

“ Your  request,  my  dear  lady,  would  be  a suffi- 
cient motive  for  me  to  probe  the  matter  to  the  very 
bottom,  even  if  my  own  inclination  did  not  point 
in  the  same  direction.” 

“ Thank  you,”  she  replied  simpH  and  was  silent. 
Roberts  soon  after  took  his  leave,  and  as  he  left 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life. 


185 


tlie  house  he  muttered  to  himself  with  fiendish  glee, 
‘‘  I have  succeeded  in  instilling  into  her  mind  some 
lingering  doubts  of  the  purity  of  her  angel,  and 
henceforth  my  task  is  an  easy  one.  She  will  yet 
be  mine.” 

From  this  time  his  visits  were  frequent,  and  by 
his  blandishments,  his  pretended  sympathy  and 
his  uniform  urbanity  he  was  actually  beginning  to 
awaken  a feeling  of  interest  in  the  heart  of  Antillo. 
Not  that  she  for  a moment  faltered  in  her  love  and 
devotion  to  Willard  Austin,  but  she  was  lonely, 
and  the  apparent  harmony  of  their  feeling  upon 
the  one  subject  which  was  paramount  in  all  her 
thoughts ; his  ready  condolence  with  her,  and  the 
investigations  he  pretended  to  be  pursuing  for  the 
purpose  of  removing  all  doubts,  were  giving  him  a 
hold  upon  her  esteem  which  she  had  once  deemed 
impossible. 

For  some  time  he  forebore  to  press  his  suit,  but 
with  cool  deliberation  and  skill  went  on,  daily 
strengthening  his  position,  not  doubting  that  when 
the  proper  moment  arrived  his  efforts  would  be 
crowned  with  complete  success.  And  the  result 
justified  his  sagacity,  for  after  many  months  of 
patient  watching  and  scheming  and  plotting  he 
was  able  to  obtain  the  promise  for  which  he  had 
so  long  labored. 

His  first  step  to  that  end  was  to  interrupt  the 
correspondence  between  Antillo  and  her  lover.  By 
means  of  a heavy  bribe  he  induced  a post-office 


186 


National  Beform. 


clerk  to  detain  and  deliver  to  him  all  letters  pass- 
ing between  them,  and  when  Antillo  (as  he  knew 
she  would)  spoke  to  him  of  the  non-arrival  of  let- 
ters from  her  lover,  he  made  so  many  j)lausible 
excuses  that  no  one  could  by  any  possibility  have 
suspected  him  of  any  connection  with  Austin’s 
silence.  And  meanwhile  the  doubts  with  which  he 
had  succeeded  in  arousing  in  her  mind  were  daily 
and  hourly  gaining  strength  and  he  was  in  the 
same  proportion  becoming  more  and  more  neces- 
sary to  her.  At  the  same  time  he  was  upon  all 
convenient  and  proper  occasions  imploring  her 
favorable  consideration  of  his  suit  for  her  hand. 

One  day  he  came  to  her  with  considerable 
apparent  excitement  in  his  voice  and  manner. 

“The  investigation  is  at  last  ended,”  he  said 
abruptly  when  he  was  admitted  to  her  ju’esence. 

“ How  so  ? ” she  eagerly  inquired,  “ what  is  the 
result?” 

“Read  that,  and  it  will  tell  you  all,”  and  he 
handed  her  a newspaper  published  in  Astoria  and 
containing  a marked  paragraph. 

It  was  as  follows  : 

“ MELANCHOLY  SUICIDE. 

“At  the  Washington  House,  in  this  place,  a 
young  man  by  the  name  of  Willard  Austin,  for- 
merly of  San  Francisco,  Cal.,  was  found  dead  in 
his  bed  this  morning.  An  empty  phial  labeled 
‘ Laudanum  ’ told  the  painful  story  of  his  death. 


Tha  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  187 

He  left  a written  confession  of  having  been  guilty 
of  the  murder  of  a former  partner  of  his  by  the 
name  of  Gross,  as  well  as  of  other  crimes.  Re- 
morse for  his  past  misdeeds  was,  doubtless,  the 
moving  cause.  The  coroner’s  jury  returned  a ver- 
dict of  ‘Suicide  by  Poison.’  We  will  give  fuller 
details  to-morrow.” 

She  read  every  word  of  this  cruel  paragraph, 
which  contained  within  itself  the  death-blow  to  all 
her  hopes,  and  then  the  paper  dropped  from  her 
nerveless  grasp  as  she  sank  in  a swoon  upon  the 
floor. 

Roberts  was  terrifled  at  the  effect  produced,  but 
it  was  no  j)urt  of  his  programme  to  have  any  one 
else  present  at  the  grand  finale  of  the  drama  he 
had  been  for  so  many  months  enacting.  Looking 
hastily  around  he  discovered  a pitcher  of  water 
with  which  he  drenched  her  face  for  some  time  be- 
fore she  showed  any  signs  of  returning  conscious- 
ness. At  length,  however,  she  opened  her  eyes, 
and  a sigh  which  seemed  drawn  from  the  very  bot- 
tom of  her  heart  told  how  fearful  was  the  blow 
which  had  been  inflicted  upon  her. 

“It  is  over  now,”  she  said,  “let  me  rest.  After 
all,”  she  continued,  as  a sudden  hope  entered  her 
mind,  “ is  it  not  possible  that  it  may  be  false  ? ” 

“ I had  hoped  that  such  might  be  the  case,”  he 
returned  with  apparent  sympathy,  “ but  a letter 
from  my  agent  there — a man  of  undoubted  verac- 
ity— confirms  the  account  and  leaves  no  room  for 


188  National  Reform. 

doubt.  We  cannot  but  give  credence  to  tlie  dread- 
ful story.” 

“ Then  let  us  forever  banish  the  subject.” 

And  as  she  spoke  such  a look  of  bitter,  wan  de- 
spair settled  down  over  her  features  that  he  felt  it 
would  be  useless  to  urge  his  suit  any  farther  at 
this  time.  He  therefore  took  his  leave  for  the  pres- 
ent and  left  the  house  with  a feeling  of  ill-concealed 
exultation  at  the  evident  success  of  his  nefarious 
scheme. 

A few  da3^s  later  he  called  again,  and  when  he 
begged  permission  to  take  her  to  his  home  and 
shield  her  from  the  consequences  of  the  dreadful 
fate  which  her  love  for  Austin  had  entailed  upon 
her,  she  laid  her  icy  cold  hand  in  his  and  said : 

“ You,  who  know  the  whole  of  my  past  life, 
know  that  my  heart  is  buried  forever  in  the  grave 
where  Willard  Austin  lies.  heart  is  dead  and 
cold,  and  can  never  beat  responsive  to  the  music  of 
love  again.  But  I can  be  true  and  faithful  to  3*011, 
and  if  you  are  willing  to  accept  mj^  aimless  life,  I 
will  be  your  wife.” 

This  was  all  he  had  expected,  and  his  joy  and 
exultation  knew  no  bounds.  He  pressed  her  to  his 
bosom,  covered  her  cold  face  with  ardent  kisses, 
vowed  he  would  teach  her  to  love  him,  and  finally 
took  his  leave  in  search  of  Dr.  Dick  to  procure  his 
consent  to  their  earl}^  union. 

The  good  Doctor  was  not  a little  surprised  at  the 
turn  affairs  had  taken,  but  he  had  been  quite  un- 


The  .‘Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  189 

easy  at  tlie  state  of  settled  melancholy  in  which 
Antillo  had  been  since  the  news  of  the  death  of 
Austin,  and  hoping  that  some  change  would  rouse 
her  into  a state  of  activity  and  life  more  like  her- 
self, he  finally  yielded  a reluctant  consent.  And 
yet  as  he  did  so  his  heart  was  not  entirely  at  ease, 
for  often  during  his  acquaintance  with  Roberts,  he 
had  experienced  a feeling  of  repulsion  for  which 
he  could  not  account  but  which  annoj^ed  him  like 
the  indistinct  recollection  of  some  hateful  dream, 
and  at  the  moment  of  his  consent  this  feeling  was 
stronger  than  ever.  But  he  believed  that  he  was 
acting  for  the  best  interest  of  his  loved  foster  child, 
and  so  stifled  what  he  considered  a mere  personal 
prejudice. 

We  pass  rapidly  over  the  time  intervening 
before  the  wedding  day.  The  preparations  upon 
Antillo’s  part  were  few  and  simple,  for  her  heart 
had  no  part  in  the  ceremony  which  was  about  ot 
be  performed.  She  married  Roberts,  not  because 
she  had  the  least  feeling  of  love  for  him,  but  she 
felt  grateful  to  him  for  what  she  considered  his 
unselfish  efforts  to  ferret  out  the  mystery  which 
surrounded  the  murder  of  Gross,  and  this  was  the 
only  return  she  could  make  him. 

The  day  at  last  arrived  and  a goodly  audience 
had  assembled  in  the  church  in  which  the 
ceremony  was  to  be  j)erformed.  All  were  waiting 
in  eager  anticipation,  for  Antillo’s  beauty  and 
sweetness  of  disposition  had  made  her  a universal 


190 


National  Reform. 


favorite,  while  the  sorrows  which  had  overloaded 
her  life  for  the  past  two  or  three  years  had  thrown 
a melancholy  interest  around  this  heart-sacrifice, 
for  so  it  seemed  to  all. 

The  bridal  party  entered  the  church  and  passed 
down  the  aisle  toward  the  altar.  The  minister 
arose  and  had  just  commenced  the  beautiful  nup- 
tial service  of  the  Episcopal  Church  when  the 
attention  of  all  was  attracted  by  the  hasty 
entrance  of  a man  who,  without  removing  his  hat 
or  paying  any  heed  to  the  solemnities  of  the  place, 
rushed  forward  toward  the  altar,  crying  out  as  he 
did  so, 

“ Stop  this  mockery.  This  man’s  name  is  not 
Roberts  but  Joseph  Davis,  and  I arrest  him  for  the 
murder  of  his  wife.  And  this  woman  he  would 
marry  is  his  own  daughter,”  and  as  he  spoke  he 
grasped  the  bridegroom  by  the  collar. 

In  an  instant  all  was  a scene  of  the  wildest  con- 
fusion, as  might  well  have  been  expected. 

“How  know  you  this?”  demanded  the  minister. 

“I  am  a detective  officer  from  Xew  York,’’ 
replied  the  man,  “ and  for  years  I have  been  in 
search  of  this  villain.  Twenty  years  ago  he 
murdered  his  wife,  the  mother  of  the  girl  who 
stands  at  his  side ; was  tried  and  sentenced  to 
death.  He  effected  his  escape  by  murdering  his 
jailer,  and  from  that  time  to  this  the  officers  of  the 
law  have  been  on  his  track.  'SYe  have  followed 
him  through  England,  France,  Spain  and  Aus- 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  191 

tralia,  and  have  at  last  unkennelled  him  in  San 
Francisco,  in  time,  I hope,  to  save  a worthy  young 
lady  from  a life  of  shame  and  misery.” 

Those  who  looked  upon  the  countenance  of 
Davis  as  this  horrid  revelation  was  rapidly 
unfolded,  in  accents  which  rung  with  the  unmis' 
takable  sound  of  truth,  will  never  forget  its  varied 
expressions.  Terror,  remorse,  despair,  chased 
each  other  in  rapid  succession  across  his  features, 
and  at  the  close  of  the  fearful  tale  he  drew  a 
pistol  from  his  pocket,  pointed  the  muzzle  at  his 
own  forehead,  and,  before  any  one  could  interfere, 
pressed  the  trigger.  There  was  a blinding  flash,  a 
terrible  roar,  and  the  wretched  man  fell  ghastly 
and  bleeding  into  the  arms  of  the  detective  ! 

If  the  church  had  been  a scene  of  confusion 
before,  it  was  now  increased  tenfold.  The  poor 
girl  who  had  been  saved  in  such  an  almost  mirac- 
ulous manner  fainted,  and  was  received  in  the 
arms  of  the  groomsman ; the  terrifled  and  excited 
audience  rushed  into  the  streets,  and  for  a time 
scarcely  any  one  seemed  capable  of  coherent 
thought  or  action. 

An  examination  demonstrated  the  fact  that  the 
wound  which  Davis  had  given  himself  would  soon 
prove  mortal.  He  still  retained  his  senses,  but  it 
was  evident  to  all  that  he  was  rapidly  sinking. 
He  inquired  anxiously  for  Antillo,  and  she,  having 
been  restored  to  consciousness,  came  to  him,  and 
there  in  the  presence  of  her  father,  (for  so  we  must 


192 


National  Reform. 


still  call  the  good  old  Doctor,)  the  minister  and 
the  officer  whose  fidelity  to  duty  had  unmasked  a 
hardened  villain,  he  confessed  the  crimes  with 
which  he  had  been  charged,  but  solemnly  averred 
that  he  had  no  knowledge  or  suspicion  of  the 
relationshiiD  existing  between  himself  and  his 
would-be  bride.  He  further  confessed  that  he  had 
himself  murdered  Gross  and  had  taken  steps  to 
fasten  the  guilt  upon  Austin  in  order  to  win 
Antillo  for  himself;  that  Austin  was  still  alive, 
and  that  the  evidences  of  his  death  which  he  had 
exhibited  to  her  were  neither  more  nor  less  than 
forgeries  perpetrated  in  furtherance  of  the  scheme 
he  had  projected.  And  as  he  finished  the  sicken- 
ing recital  he  gasped  once  or  twice,  shuddered, 
and  his  polluted  soul  winged  its  way  to  the 
presence  of  Him  who  judgeth  in  righteousness 
tempered  with  mercy. 

What  need  to  add  any  thing  farther?  Why 
relate  how  Willard  Austin,  heart-sick  at  not 
receiving  tidings  of  his  loved  Antillo,  was  glad- 
dened by  the  information  of  the  establishment  of 
his  entire  innocence  in  the  minds  of  the  whole 
community  ; how  he  returned  by  the  first  vessel  to 
San  Francisco ; how  in  the  presence  of  a select 
few  in  the  parlor  of  Dr.  Dick’s,  the  loving  pair,  so 
long  separated  by  fraud  and  treachery,  were 
united  in  the  holy  bonds  of  wedlock,  never  to  be 
separated  until  the  sounding  of  that  summons 
which  all  men  are  powerless  to  resist;  how  Mrs. 


The  Story  of  a Ruined  Life.  193 

Dick  laughed  and  cried  by  turns,  and  embraced 
the  bride,  the  groom,  and  everybody  else,  or  how 
fervent  the  blessing  which  the  good  Doctor 
invoked  upon  the  heads  of  his  children  ? 

Let  us  humbly  trust  that  He  who  ruleth  all 
things  shall  so  order  their  paths  that  their  future 
lives  may  be  as  bright  and  pleasant  as  the  past 
few  years  have  been  gloomy  and  miserable. 

We  will  bid  them  farewell. 

13 


CALIFORNIA  WINE  AS  A TEMPERANCE 
DRINK,  AND  ITS  RESULTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

MOEE  TRCTTH  THAoST  FICTION. — THE  FIRST  TI3IE. 

In  the  City  of  Sacramento,  California,  my  hus- 
band and  I were  walking  down  blinth  street, 
returning  from  prayer-meeting.  It  was  about  ten 
o’clock,  and  very  dark.  We  noticed  a man 
stretched  across  the  sidewalk.  My  husband 
spoke  to  him  but  he  did  not  answer.  I was  afraid 
he  was  dead,  for  we  could  not  wake  him  up  for 
some  time.  I recognized  him  as  a son  of  my 
friend,  Mrs.  Fence.  I grabbed  him  bj^  the  arm  and 
said, 

“ Charlie,  what  are  you  doing  here  ? I believe 
you  are  drunk.  Charlie  Fence,  wake  uji.” 

He  then  started  to  get  up  but  fell  down  again, 
saying,  “ Annie,  is  that  you  ? Oh  don’t  tell 
mother  I am  drunk.  Please  don’t.  Will  you  ? 
It  would  kill  her,  I know  it  would  ; and  this  is  the 
first  time.” 

“ Charlie,  I am  so  sorry  to  see  you  in  this 

terrible  condition.”  I said,  “Husband,  call  a hack 

(194) 


California  Wine  as  a Temperance  Drinh.  195 


and  we  will  get  Charlie  into  it  and  take  him  home 
with  us.” 

The  next  morning  we  asked  him  to  explain  how 
he  got  drunk,  and  where  he  had  been.  He  said, 

“ I was  at  a friend’s  to  supper,  and  there  were 
about  a dozen  young  people  there.  It  was  a birth- 
day party.  They  all  drank  wine,  and  as'  I had 
never  drank  any  I refused  at  first,  but  they  all 
drank  and  insisted  so,  I drank  also.  It  was 
California  wine,  and  every  one  of  them  said  it 
could  not  hurt  me.  After  I had  drank  two  glasses 
of  wine  I began  to  feel  bad  in  my  head.  I was 
getting  drunk,  but  they  all  laughed  at  me  and 
teased  me  to  drink  more,  until  every  one  in  the 
room  was  drunk.  I started  home,  for  I knew  I 
could  not  keep  from  drinking  and  stay  in  that 
crowd,  so  I slipped  out  the  back  way  and  I 
thought  I could  reach  my  room  and  go  to  bed 
without  mother  hearing  me.  I got  where  you 
found  me,  and  you  know  the  rest.  Please  do 
not  tell  any  one  I was  drunk,  and  I will  go  home 
to  mother.  I will  tell  her  I met  you  on  the  street 
and  went  home  with  you,  and  she  will  think  it  is 
all  right.  I will  promise  you  to  never  drink  wine 
or  beer,  or  any  liquor  again  if  you  will  not  tell  on 
me  this  time.” 

We  promised  not  to  tell,  and  he  left.  But, 
reader,  in  five  years  he  filled  a drunkard’s  grave. 
It  was  his  first  glass  that  killed  him.  If  he  had 
never  taken  the  first  drink  he  would  never  have 


196 


National  lieform. 


filled  a drunkard’s  grave.  This  was  the  result 
of  California  wine.  We  will  now  go  and  see 
Charlie  Fence’s  young  friends,  three  of  whom  have 
filled  drunkard’s  graves;  all  had  taken  their  first 
drink  at  that  hirth-day  party. 

Here  is  young  Hun , a bright  young  man  of 

one  of  the  best  families  in  the  city,  a clerk  in  a 
bank  in  Sacramento  City,  and  he  drank  his  first 
glass  of  wine  at  the  same  birthday  party  with 
Charles  Fence.  We  will  watch  this  bright  young 
man  and  see  if  he  with  his  good  company  and 
kind  friends  will  be  safe.  One  year  has  jrassed, 

and  young  Hun is  still  in  his  place  in  the  bank, 

but  his  friends  are  uneasy.  They  often  see  him 
under  the  inliuence  of  liquor. 

Four  years  have  passed.  We  will  see  what  the 
Sacramento  Record  Union  has  to  say.  It  reads 
thus : 

William  F.  Hun sends  a bullet  through  his 

heart.  He  committed  suicide  shortl}^  before  five 
o’clock  last  evening.  He  had  been  drinking  for 
the  last  three  or  four  days.  He  reported  at  the 
bank  each  morning  until  yesterda}* ; he  was  seen 
by  many  of  his  friends  in  an  intoxicated  condi- 
tion. Mr.  Hun began  to  weep  like  a child  and 

chided  himself  for  drinking.  He  then  went  to  the 
president  of  the  bank  and  told  him  of  his  condi- 
tion, and  he  told  him  to  go  home  and  keep  quiet 
that  day  and  come  back  the  next  morning.  The 
young  man  left  the  bank,  but  did  not  go  home. 


California  Wine  as  a Temperance  Drink.  197 

He  went  to  a saloon  on  K.  street.  One  of  the 
proprietors  induced  him  to  lie  down  for  awhile  in 
a hack  room.  An  hour  later  he  went  out  in  a 
carriage  and  took  a drive  about  the  city,  then 
drove  up  to  the  corner  of  Eighth  and  M.  streets, 
which  is  within  a few  rods  of  his  home,  and 
alighted.  Instead  of  going  home,  he  went  into  a 
grocery  store  where  they  kept  liquor,  on  the  corner 
of  Eighth  and  M.  streets.  He  remained  here  some 
time.  The  proprietor  noticed  he  had  been  drink- 
ing to  excess,  and  he  instructed  his  clerk  not  to 
give  him  any  more  liquor.  It  was  not  long  after 

this  that  Mr.  Hun asked  the  clerk  for  a drink 

of  wine,  and  the  clerk  of  course  declined  to  supply 
him.  The  young  man  seemed  to  take  this  consid- 
ably  to  heart  and  wept  bitterly  for  some  time. 

Then  he  walked  out  into  the  front  part  of  the 
store,  where  several  gentlemen  acquaintances  were 
sitting.  His  hand  sought  his  pocket,  and  just  as 
he  reached  the  door  he  turned  his  tear-stained  face 
to  the  party  and  said,  “ Good-bye,  boj^s.”  The 
next  instant  he  whipped  out  a large  38-caliber 
revolver,  and  before  anyone  could  reach  him  placed 
the  muzzle  over  his  heart  and  pulled  the  trigger. 
Death  was  instantaneous.  The  bullet  pierced  the 
unfortunate  young  man’s  heart  and  he  fell  to  the 
floor  a corpse. 

There  was  great  excitement  at  the  store  and  in 
the  neighborhood  of  the  sad  occurrence.  The  clerk 
immediately  went  to  inform  the  bereaved  parents 


198 


National  llefovm. 


The  scene  which  followed  the  bringing  of  the  news 
to  the  parents  was  sad  indeed.  The  father,  almost 
bereft  of  his  senses  by  the  shock,  rushed  up  to  the 
grocery  store  and  prostrated  himself  beside  the 
remains.  Immediately  afterwards  the  body  was 
removed  to  the  deceased’s  home. 

William  F.  Hun — was  thirty-three  years  of  age, 
and  a native  of  Sacramento.  He  was  unmarried. 
Reader,  this  is  no  fiction.  It  is  a true  story  with 
only  the  names  changed.  It  occurred  in  the  city 
of  Sacramento,  California,  while  the  author  was  a 
resident  of  that  city. 


CHAPTER  H. 

FACTS  AXD  FIGURES. 

It  has  seemed  to  me  for  a long  time  that  our 
jails  and  prisons  are  useful  mainly  as  storehouses 
for  the  products  of  the  saloon.  At  least  that  is 
the  way  it  looks  to  me ; for  the  government  is  a 
partner  with  the  saloon-keepers,  or  they  could  not 
get  a license  to  sell.  The  preliminary  report  of 
the  Internal  Revenue  Commissioner  contains  some 
interesting  facts  and  figures  bearing  upon  the  finan- 
cial aspect  of  the  liquor  problem.  From  the  report 
it  appears  that  there  was  consumed  in  the  United 
States,  during  the  year  ending  June  30,  1889,  of 
fermented  liquors  25,119,853  barrels,  or  778,715,- 


California  Wine  as  a Temxierayice  DrinJc.  199 

443  gallons ; and  of  distilled  spirits  77,164,640  gal- 
lons, representing  92,597,568  gallons  sold  at  retail. 
This  aggregates  871,313,011  gallons,  or  a per 
capita  consumption  of  over  fourteen  and  a half 
gallons,  counting  the  population  at  sixty  millions. 
The  increase  in  consumption  over  the  preceding 
year  is  18,347,635  gallons,  or  over  one-third  of  a 
gallon  per  capita.  The  direct  cost  of  all  this  to 
the  consumer  presents  an  interesting  problem. 
Taking  the  estimates  of  Dr.  Hargreave,  which  we 
have  never  seen  disputed,  we  find  the  total 
cost  to  be  $1,057,982,468,  and  the  increase  in  cost 
over  the  preceding  year  $49,106,590. 

During  the  same  period  the  entire  value  of  the 
imports  into  the  United  States  amounted  to  $723,- 
879,813,  and  customs  duties  collected  amounted  to 
$219,091,173.  In  view  of  these  facts,  it  is  clearly 
evident  that  the  liquor  question  to-day  is  a serious 
one. 

The  Christian  people  must  not  neglect  their  duty 
any  longer.  How  a man  can  pray,  God  deliver  us 
from  this  terrible  curse,  and  then  vote  for  it,  and 
license  it,  is  more  than  I can  understand.  They 
know  they  vote  for  liquor  and  pray  against  it. 
God  will  not  hear  such  prayers,  they  go  no  higher 
than  the  man’s  head  that  utters  them. 

Christianity  and  Temperance  go  hand  in  hand, 
you  cannot  separate  them,  and  when  Christians 
vote  as  they  pray  they  will  close  every  saloon  in 
the  United  States.  I cannot  see  how  a man  or 


200 


National  Reform. 


woman  can  be  a Christian  and  not  take  a stand 
for  temperance.  I pray  that  this  article  may  lead 
some  of  my  readers  to  more  serious  reflection  upon 
this  subject. 

The  California  legislature,  two  years  ago,  made 
an  appropriation  of  $15,000  for  the  beneflt  of  viti- 
culture of  California,  for  expenses  of  carrying  on 
and  fostering  the  wine  business.  In  Platt’s  Hall, 
San  Francisco,  the  Commission  are  running  a wine 
“ cafe,”  or,  in  j)lain  words,  a wine  saloon,  at  an 
expense  of  several  hundred  dollars  per  month. 
Miss  Kate  Field,  a talented  lecturess,  is  in  the  em- 
ploy of  the  Commission  at  a salary  of  $250  per 
month  and  expenses,  and  her  work  consists  in  in- 
troducing California  wines  to  Eastern  homes,  or, 
to  tell  the  truth,  Kate  Field  is  employed  to  make 
drunkards.  For  nine  out  of  every  ten  who  will 
drink  wine  for  three  months  will  then  drink  any 
kind  of  liquor  they  can  get.  Wine  or  beer  will 
create  a craving  appetite  for  strong  drink.  There 
never  was  a drunkard  who  intended  to  become 
one  when  he  took  his  flrst  drink,  and  had  he  never 
taken  the  flrst  he  never  would  have  been  a drunk- 
ard. We  will  say  there  are  three  bridges  across 
the  Sacramento  River  and  there  is  only  twenty  feet 
between  each ; now  the  flrst  is  all  on  fire  at  each 
end,  we  know  it  is  not  safe ; the  second  is  old  and 
broken,  the  piers  are  gone,  and  it  has  no  support, 
so  we  know  it  is  not  safe ; the  third  is  a fine,  new 
bridge.  We  know  that  every  sensible  person  will 


California  Wine  as  a Temperance  Drink.  201 

take  the  safe  bridge  across,  for  they  know  there  is 
no  risk ; then  why  do  they  not  take  the  safe  side  on 
the  liquor  question  and  avoid  the  fire  of  all  liquors  ? 
The  safe  bridge  is  to  let  wine,  beer,  in  fact  all 
kinds  of  intoxicating  beverages  alone,  then  you 
know  they  cannot  harm  you.  “ Come  out  and  be 
separate,”  saith  the  Lord.  “ Touch  not  the  unclean 
thing.  What  fellowship  has  light  with  darkness  ? 
Let  us  walk  in  the  light.”  The  scales  of  party  love 
having  fallen  from  our  eyes,  we  now  see  how  to 
vote  as  we  pray — for  prohibition.  Reader,  if  this 
is  your  case,  if  you  have  got  your  eyes  opened 
and  free  from  old  party  love,  and  will  vote  and 
pray  for  prohibition — Praise  the  Lord ! 

Miss  Kate  Field,  in  a tirade  against  the  Woman’s 
Christian  Temperance  Union,  declares  that  women 
do  not  govern  themselves,  and  are  incapable  of  gov- 
erning others.  Of  course  Miss  Kate  Field  judges 
others  by  herself.  She  said  that  mothers  had  no 
influence  over  their  children.  It  is  evident  she 
forgot  that  her  mother  was  a woman,  and  also  that 
she  herself  is  a woman,  though  I must  say,  Kate 
has  lost  every  spark  of  true  womanhood  or  she 
would  not  take  a stand  against  her  own  sex  and 
everything  that  is  good  and  pure  for  the  sake  of 
money,  for  we  all  know  that  she  is  only  talking 
for  money,  and  I say  any  woman  that  so  far  for- 
gets herself  as  Kate  Field  has,  does  not  deserve  the 
name  of  woman. 

It  is  no  doubt  fortunate  for  womankind  that  the 


202 


National  Reform. 


sex  cannot  be  judged  by  the  acts  or  words  of  a 
single  individual ; otherwise,  those  seeing  the  ex- 
ample of  Miss  Kate  Field,  would  form  as  poor  an 
opinion  of  woman’s  wisdom  and  prudence  as  she 
herself  possesses.  Of  this  we  will  leave  the  reader 
to  be  the  judge. 


THE  AUTHOR’S  APPEAL  AS  A W.  C.  T.  U. 
TO  THE  VOTERS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

“moral  suasion.” 

You  have  been  using  the  ballot  and  making  the 
laws  to  punish  the  drunkard ; now  we  need  to  use 
the  ballot  for  a while  upon  the  drunkard-maker. 
The  saloon-keeper  not  only  makes  drunkards,  but 
makes  criminals  for  our  prisons  and  our  jails, 
paupers  for  our  poor-houses,  invalids  for  our  hos- 
pitals, idiots  for  our  insane  asylums,  and  murder- 
ers for  the  gallows,  and  Christian  men  and  moral 
men  put  their  hands  in  their  pockets  and  help  to 
pay  all  these  expenses  and  then  vote  to  keep  the 
drunkard-maker’s  hell  holes  open. 

Moral  suasion  might  possibly  do  for  the  drunk- 
ard, but  we  must  have  legal  suasion  for  the 
drunkard-maker.  The  fact  of  the  case  is  just  this 
— saloon-keepers  will  not  come  where  we  can  per- 
suade them.  They  will  not  listen  to  sermons  on 
“ The  sin  of  putting  the  bottle  to  thy  neighbor’s 
lips.”  He  will  not  read  the  Bible  on  “ The  duties 

he  owes  to  God  and  his  fellow-man.”  He  has  no 

(203) 


204 


National  Reform. 


time  to  go  to  cliurcli ; liis  saloon  runs  seven  days 
in  a week.  What  we  want  is  to  legal-suade  him 
to  close  his  saloon,  and  then  not  give  him  a chance 
to  open  it  again. 

There  are  very  few  Southern  people  of  the  23res- 
ent  day  that  think  slavery  is  right,  but  many  did 
think  so  at  the  time  it  was  abolished.  They  have 
become  convinced  that  slavery  was  wrong.  Now 
we  are  convinced  that  saloons  are  wrong;  that  this 
government  is  doing  wrong  to  permit  a saloon  to 
exist.  This  government  owns  the  saloons,  and, 
reader,  you  cannot  deny  it,  for  you  know  it  grants 
licenses  to  sell  liquor  and  takes  the  money.  Yet 
you  are  not  willing  to  say  that  the  government  is 
running  saloons ! Some  say  we  can  never  obtain 
prohibition.  Anyone  that  will  say  that  is  not 
posted ; they  only  see  the  whisky  side  of  the  ques- 
tion, and  do  not  see  the  other  side.  We  would 
advise  all  such  to  read  the  New  York  Voice,  the 
Chicago  Lever,  and  in  fact  all  the  Prohibition  pa- 
pers, and  they  would  learn  that  we  are  gaining 
prohibition,  and  the  time  is  not  far  distant  when 
their  blind  eyes  Avill  be  opened,  for  we  can  and 
will  obtain  prohibition.  The  saloons  must  go. 

AYe  must  pass  laws  to  prohibit  this  heart-break- 
ing, crime-fostering,  soul-destroying,  hell-peopling 
business.  And  if  every  Christian  and  every  tem- 
perance man  would  vote  against  liquor,  this  source 
of  crime  and  poverty  and  curse  to  our  fair  land 
would  soon  be  wiped  out.  It  is  legalized  by  the 


An  Appeal  to  Voters. 


205 


government;  it  must  be  killed  by  the  ballot. 
Moral  suasion  for  the  drunkard ; legal  suasion  for 
the  drunkard-maker. 

Voters,  may  God  open  your  blind  eyes,  and 
make  you  see  your  duty  in  this  matter;  and, 
Christians,  vote  as  you  pray;  then  the  saloons 
would  be  closed  all  over  this  nation. 

Voter,  have  you  ever  thought  that  God  will  hold 
you  responsible  for  your  vote,  if  you  do  not  vote 
against  this  terrible  sin  ? If  you  have  never 
thought  of  this,  may  you  never  sleep  until  you  ask 
God  to  pardon  you  for  your  neglect  of  duty  in  this 
matter.  And  you  must  perform  that  duty  in  the 
future,  or  God  will  hold  you  responsible  still. 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  Woman’s  Christian  Temperance  Union  of 
this  nation,  impelled  by  its  duty  toward  “ God  and 
home  and  country,”  can  no  longer  keep  silent. 
We  must  voice  our  convictions — that  the  needs  for 
temperance  agitation  and  reform  are  simply  aston- 
ishing. The  saloon  power,  with  all  other  monopo- 
lies, holds  its  grip  upon  this  nation.  Can  she 
free  herself?  Not  without  a mighty  effort  is  made 
by  her  people. 

We  here  summon  the  patriotism  and  principle 
now  slumbering  in  the  reform  factions  to  awake 


206 


JSFational  Reform. 


and  arouse  themselves  to  the  performance  of  their 
duty  towards  the  homes  of  this  nation,  which  is  to 
gather  all  the  forces  of  these  reform  factions  into 
line,  and  join  hands  and  battle  mightily  against 
these  destroyers  of  our  youth  and  of  our  homes. 
Organize,  then,  and  unite  in  one  great  army  for 
aggressive  work.  Let  all  men  and  women  of  all 
creeds,  and  no  creeds,  join  in  this  great  conflict  for 
right,  for  God  and  home  and  native  land.  The 
Woman’s  Christian  Temperance  Union  of  this  na- 
tion will  give  you  their  aid,  and  will  give  you 
their  sympathies  and  their  prayers.  And  if  you 
are  brave,  valiant  and  united,  the  Lord  will  give 
you  the  victory. 

Do  no  longer  shield  the  foe, 

To  manhood  do  your  •whole  duty ; 

AVe’ve  had  enough  of  shame  and  woe; 

The  burden  grows;  voters,  do  your  duty. 

AVill  you  not  haunt  him  to  the  death? 

Speak  out ! speak  out ! voters,  brothers, 

AVill  you  not  join  in  this  reform  call. 

Protect  sisters,  wives  and  mothers? 

AVe’ve  had  enough  of  whisky  chain ; 

This  demon  drink  to  fetter. 

Good  bullets  from  the  ballot-box 
Is  what  we  need ; yes,  they  are  better. 

God  help  all  to  work  like  Christians, 

By  vote  and  earnest  agitation. 

Till  we  have  killed  the  power  of  rum 
By  just  and  righteous  legislation. 

To  stand  united  is  what  is  needed ; 

Chai'ge  on,  boldly,  then,  ye  voters, 


An  Appeal  to  Voters. 


207 


Come  united,  then  move  in  line ; 

There  are  deadly  foes  to  vanquish, 

Found  in  beer,  alcohol  and  wine. 

Who  will  raise  the  signal  cry? 

There  is  great  danger  in  this  waiting 
When  deadly  foes  are  lurking  nigh. 

Let  there  be  no  broken  column. 

If  you  think  to  win  the  battle. 

You  must  do  it  in 'God’s  name; 

Let  your  strength  on  Him  be  stayed. 

There  must  be  no  falling  backward. 

Straight  the  road  that  leads  to  fame. 

Let  your  aim  be  sure  and  steady. 

For  each  attack  brings  victory  nigher. 

Voter,  we  pray  God  to  open  your  blind  eyes,  and 
that  every  reform  faction  will  come  together  in  one 
great  battle  against  liquor  and  monopoly. 


FARM  MONOPOLY  IN  CALIFORNIA. 


CHAPTER  I. 

FACTS. A VISIT  TO  THE  MILLION AIEES. 

We  will  first  visit  Hon.  Albert  Gall.  He  owns 
one  hundred  thousand  acres  of  land  in  one  body, 
about  twenty  miles  from  Red  Bluff.  California. 
Here  we  find  twenty-five  tenants  located  in  small, 
comfortable  houses,  a good  large  barn  to  each 
tenant.  Each  has  his  proportion  of  ground  to 
cultivate.  The  owner  gets  half  of  what  is  raised. 
Each  tenant  is  allowed  to  keep  only  one  cow 
and  one  dozen  chickens,  and  only  what  horses  are 
needed  to  cultivate  the  ground  he  has  charge  of. 
There  is  a foreman  placed  over  the  twenty-five 
tenants  to  see  after  the  interests  of  the  millionaire, 
who  has  five  hundred  head  of  blooded  horses  and 
other  fine  stock  on  the  farm.  All  the  tenants  and 
help  are  subject  to  the  orders  of  the  foreman,  who 
has  his  orders  from  his  employer,  and  is  required 
to  hand  in  an  account  of  everything  pertaining 
to  the  farm  once  each  month.  This  is  only  one 
place  of  this  millionaire.  He  has  a farm  in 

southern  California  worth  as  much  as  this  one. 

(208) 


Farm  Monopoly  in  Galifornia.  209 

We  will  now  go  and  visit  a wealthy  friend  in 
Red  Blulf.  We  have  been  out  to  see  three  of 
his  large  farms.  We  will  call  him  Harry  Will. 
He  has  two  large  farms  on  Pain’s  Creek,  one  on 
Sandy  Creek  and  one  on  the  Oregon  line,  and  a 
large  stock  farm  in  Oregon.  He  told  the  author 
that  he  started  on  Stony  Creek,  near  Sacramento 
City,  in  his  buggy  and  went  to  Oregon,  and 
stopped  every  night  on  his  own  land.  He,  like 
Albert  Giall,  has  a foreman  on  each  farm  to  look 
after  his  interests,  but  he  is  a man  of  more 
principle.  He  lets  his  tenants  have  more  privi- 
leges. They  can  raise  all  the  chickens  they  want, 
and  make  all  the  butter  they  want.  They  are  not 
restricted  to  any  number  of  horses.  We  spent 
a week  visiting  a tenant  on  Pain’s  Creek. 

We  are  not  in  favor  of  monopoly,  yet  if  the 
millionaires  were  all  as  kind  and  liberal  as  this 
one  we  would  not  find  so  many  poor  people  in  our 
travels. 

We  will  now  visit  a millionaire  senator.  He 
has  thousands  of  acres  of  land,  and  has  fine,  large 
mansions  all  over  the  United  States.  He  owns 
railroads  and  yet  he  represents  the  people  in 
Congress. 

How  did  he  get  there?  By  your  vote,  farmer. 
Yes,  by  your  vote,  laborer.  As  long  as  men  vote 
for  the  monopolist  they  must  endure  monopoly. 
All  the  mining  monopolies  are  united  against  the 

poor  miners.  In  every  large  city  in  the  United 
14 


210 


National  Reform. 


States,  there  are  monopolies  to  control  all  the 
manufacturers.  Many  large  cities  have  European 
monopolists  in  them  that  control  every  trade 
there  is.  When  we  were  in  Denver  we  heard  of 
nothing  but  monopoly.  In  fact,  we  have  more 
monopoly  in  this  nation  than  anything  else.  This 
Government  should  control  all  the  railroads  and 
make  every  foot  of  land  owned  by  the  railroad 
companies  open  for  settlers.  No  man  or  woman 
should  be  allowed  to  own  more  than  one  thousand 
acres  of  land.  Thd  Government  should  own  all  the 
rest,  and  throw  it  open  to  settlers. 


A STORY  OF  CLOUDS  AND  SUNSHINE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

TEMPTED  AND  TRIED THE  SUICIDE. 

We  read  in  this  morning’s  paper  of  the  sad 
suicide  of  John  Wills.  He  was  aged  thirty-three 
years,  seven  months  and  ten  days.  He  was  a 
prominent  lawyer  in  the  city  of  Denver,  Col- 
orado. 

We  will  go  back  to  his  early  childhood  and 
give  a history  of  his  life.  He  was  born  in  Cin- 
cinnati, Ohio.  His  mother  was  a true  Christian 
woman,  a member  of  the  church.  His  father  was 
a member  of  the  church  and  a prominent  mer- 
chant. He  had  three  sisters,  but  no  brother.  His 
parents  were  both  taken  ill  with  typhoid  fever. 
His  father  recovered.  At  this  time  John  Wills 
was  twenty-three  years  old,  and  was  studying 
law.  But  he  was  drinking  and  would  come  home 
at  times  intoxicated.  His  mother  called  him  to 
her  bedside  and  said, 

“ My  son,  your  mother  is  dying.  Will  you 
promise  her  to  quit  drinking  and  prepare  to  meet 
her  in  heaven  ? ” 


(211) 


212 


National  Reform. 


Tears  came  into  John’s  eyes.  He  clasped  his 
mother’s  hand  and  promised  her  never  to  drink 
any  intoxicating  drink  again,  and  to  join  the 
church  and  meet  her  in  heaven.  He  kissed  his 
mother  good-bye.  She  then  bade  all  the  family 
farewell,  closed  her  eyes,  and  in  ten  minutes  fell 
asleep  in  Jesus.  The  next  day  she  was  buried. 
A husband  and  four  children  were  left  to  mourn 
for  her. 

Thou*^art  gone  to  the  grave, 

Lonely  hearts  are  left  to  grieve ; 

Thy  husband  and  children  dear — 

Oh,  how  they  will  miss  thee  here ! 

They  would  forget,  were  they  able. 

When  they  gather  ’round  the  table. 

That  there  is  a vacant  chair ; 

Yes,  they  will  miss  thee  everywhere. 

To  be  prepared  our  Lord  to  meet. 

In  heaven  all  our  friends  to  greet ; 

A happy  meeting  in  the  skies. 

For  those  the  Lord  shall  hid  arise ; 

Asleep  in  Jesus,  oh,  for  me 
May  such  a blissful  refuge  be ! 

Lord,  teach  our  feet  the  narroM'  way, 

And  may  we  never  from  it  straj-. 


CHAPTER  H. 

THE  CHRISTIAN  COLLEGE — THE  KINDNESS  OF  A 
WIFE  TO  A DRUNKARD. 

Ten  years  have  passed  since  the  close  of  our 
last  chapter.  John  Wills  has  married  a beautiful 


A iStory  of  Clouds  and  Sunshine.  213 

young  lady,  a music  teacher,  Miss  Hattie  Corley. 
They  have  three  children — a sou  Charlie,  aged 
eight  years,  and  two  little  girls  aged  four  and  six 
years.  John  Wills  loves  his  wife  and  children, 
hut  the  appetite  for  liquor  was  so  great  that  he 
would  drink  and  he  taken  home  drunk.  His  Avife 
was  so  kind  to  him  that  she  would  never  say  a 
word  to  him  while  he  was  drunk,  hut  would 
kindly  care  for  him  and  put  him  to  hed.  After  he 
got  over  his  drunken  spree,  his  wife  would  go  to 
him  and  say,  “ Dear  hushand,  will  you  promise 
not  to  drink  any  more  ? ” and  she  would  kneel 
down  hy  him  and  pray  for  him.  This  would 
touch  his  heart  and  he  would  promise  not  to  drink 
any  more.  He  was  not  a Christian,  hut  his  wife 
was  a true  Christian  woman,  and  a W.  C.  T.  U. 
Had  she  abused  him,  as  many  wives  do  their 
husbands,  he  would  have  been  a hard-drinking 
man.  As  it  was,  he  would  keep  his  promise 
sometimes  two  and  three  months.  Then  some 
temptation  would  overcome  him  and  he  would 
drink  again.  He  knew  it  grieved  his  wife. 

On  one  occasion  he  had  been  drinking  all  day. 
It  was  election  day,  and  so  many  had  treated  him 
to  liquor  that  he  Avas  picked  up  and  taken  into  a 
saloon  to  keep  him  from  going  home,  for  they 
wanted  his  vote.  He  begged  them  to  take  him 
home  to  his  wife,  but  they  refused,  saying,  “ You 
must  stay  here  until  you  cast  your  vote.  You 
know  you  are  right  here  at  the  ballot-box.  So 


214 


National  Reform. 


just  keep  quiet.”  Hardly  had  the  saloon-keeper 
the  words  out  of  his  mouth,  when  John  drew  his 
revolver  and  shot  himself.  The  bullet  passed 
near  his  heart.  He  died  almost  instantly. 

His  wife  was  overcome  with  this  sorrow,  and 
she  was  such  a good  mother  that  her  son,  then  ten 
years  old,  was  her  comfort.  He  was  a bright  boy 
and  promised  his  mother  she  should  never  have  a 
fear  for  him.  He  belonged  to  the  Band  of  Hope 
and  had  joined  the  church  where  the  Band  of 
Hope  met ; his  mother  was  a member  of  the  same 
church.  They  owned  their  home  and  had  live 
thousand  dollars  after  the  estate  was  settled. 
This  was  put  out  at  interest,  and  Mrs.  Wills 
taught  music  to  support  herself  and  children. 
The  interest  was  used  to  educate  the  childi’en. 
Charlie  was  placed  in  school  to  study  for  the  min- 
istry. Mary  and  Nettie  were  also  in  the  same 
college  with  their  brother  Charlie. 

Mrs.  Wills  was  the  music  teacher  of  the  college 
and  she  was  with  her  children  most  of  the  time. 
Mr.  Ketchel,  the  President  of  the  college,  and  the 
professors,  all  were  very  kind  to  Mrs.  Wills  and 
her  children.  They  were  all  the  time  praising 
Charlie  and  his  ability  to  make  a good  orator. 
The  two  girls,  Charlie’s  sisters,  were  encouraged  to 
become  teachers. 

Mrs.  Wills  was  very  proud  of  her  children  and 
very  hopeful  for  their  future.  She  was  very  suc- 
cessful as  a music  teacher,  and  all  her  children  had 


A Story  of  Clouds  and  Siinshme.  215 

a natural  talent  for  music  and  good  voices  for  sing- 
ing. Charlie  was  a fine  base  singer,  Mary  a soprano, 
and  ISTettie,  alto. 

We  will  now  take  up  the  history  of  Prof.  Flagg, 
of  the  College.  He  is  a young  man  about  thirty 
years  old.  He  has  been  in  the  Christian  College 
for  six  years  as  a teacher,  and  is  not  married.  He 
has  many  lady  friends  that  would  like  to  be  the 
wife  of  Prof.  Flagg,  and  think  it  an  honor.  But  he 
has  treated  them  all  as  sisters  up  to  this  date. 
But  now  he  shows  more  attention  to  Miss  Mary 
Wills  than  any  other  lady.  He  was  never  known 
to  show  so  much  attention  to  any  other  scholar, 
and  the  ladies  were  all  jealous  of  Mary  Wills. 

Prof.  Dodd  was  paying  very  much  attention 
to  the  mother,  Mrs.  Hattie  Wills.  This  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  older  lady  teachers,  and  they 
were  inclined  to  be  jealous  also.  He  was  a bache- 
lor of  forty-nine ; had  been  in  the  college  for  ten 
years.  Many  of  the  ladies  had  tried  to  catch  him, 
but  all  had  failed.  How  the  Professor  would  take 
Mrs.  Wills  out  buggy  riding.  This  he  never  was 
known  to  do  before.  Prof.  Dodd  go  out  with  a 
lady ! Such  a thing  never  was  known.  Something 
was  going  to  happen ! 

Miss  Rosa  Bond  is  a very  fine  young  lady,  and 
a scholar  in  the  college.  She  has  been  receiving 
the  attention  of  Charlie  Wills.  They  are  about 
the  same  age.  Charlie  is  now  twenty-two  years  of 
age.  Miss  Nettie  Wills  will  now  soon  be  eighteen ; 


216  National  Reform. 

she  is  her  mother’s  pet,  being  the  youngest,  and 
her  companion. 

We  will  leave  them  a short  time  now  to  finish 
their  education. 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  DOUBLE  WEDDING THE  PKEACHEE — NETTIE  A 

MUSIC  TEACHEE. 

Three  years  have  jDassed  since  we  left  our  young 
friends  at  the  Christian  College.  We  find  Charlie 
Wills  a very  able  and  eloquent  preacher.  He  has 
charge  of  a church  in  Southern  Nebraska  and  has 
a large  congregation  and  is  doing  a good  Acork  as 
a Christian  minister.  Miss  Rosa  Bond  is  teaching 
school  in  Lincoln,  Neb.  She  has  a large  school 
and  is  well  liked,  but  cards  are  out  for  her  mar- 
riage to  Charlie  Wills.  We  will  go  to  the  AA'edding 
and  see  our  preacher  married.  Here  Ave  find  all 
our  college  friends ; they  have  all  come  to  see 
Charlie  Wills  and  Rosa  Bond  united  in  the  holy 
bonds  of  AA^edlock. 

But  a surprise  aAvaits  us,  for  Avhen  Charlie  and 
Rosa  Avalk  up  before  the  man  of  God,  to  unite  them 
as  man  and  AAufe,  up  Avalks  Prof.  Flagg  Avith  Miss 
Mary  Wills ; they  are  to  be  married  at  the  same 
time. 

Mrs.  Wills  and  Nettie  are  here  to  witness  the 


A Story  of  Clouds  and  Sunshine.  217 

double  wedding.  They  are  living  in  their  house  in 
Denver  City,  Col.,  where  Mrs.  Wills  was  left  a 
widow.  Nettie  lives  with  her  mother  and  they 
both  teach  music.  Nettie  can  play  as  well  as  her 
mother. 

Prof.  Dodd  is  still  paying  great  attention  to 
Mrs.  Wills,  and  it  is  whispered  that  wedding  cards 
are  being  sent  out  for  another  wedding. 

We  will  return  to  Nebraska  and  visit  our  minis- 
ter and  his  wife ; they  have  been  married  one  year. 
We  find  them  in  a nice  parsonage,  furnished  in 
style  by  the  church,  and  we  find  Rosa,  the  minis- 
ter’s wife,  one  of  the  workers  in  the  church.  She 
is  President  of  the  Ladies’  Sewing  Circle ; she  is 
Superintendent  of  the  Band  of  Hope ; she  is  a W. 
C.  T.  U.,  and  one  of  the  Central  Committee  of  the 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  So  you  see  she  is  doing  a noble  work. 
The  church  is  crowded  every  meeting. 

We  will  now  take  leave  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wills, 
wishing  them  a long  and  happy  life  in  their  noble 
work,  and  we  will  go  and  visit  Mrs.  Hattie  Wills 
and  Nettie.  They  are  expecting  us  to  be  there  to- 
morrow, for  we  have  received  an  invitation  to  the 
wedding  and  must  not  fail  to  be  there. 

We  arrive  and  find  the  church  crowded.  Prof. 
Flagg  and  wife  are  here  and  Bro.  Charlie  Wills 
and  wife,  and  the  strangest  part  of  all  is  that  the 
pastor  in  charge  of  the  church  is  our  old  friend, 
the  president  of  the  college,  Bro.  Ketchel.  He 
performs  the  ceremony  that  makes  Mrs.  Hattie 


218  National  Reform. 

Wills  the  wife  of  Bro.  J.  W.  Dodd.  We  will  now 
leave  them  and  wish  them  a long  and  happy  life. 
Nettie  will  now  go  home  with  her  brother  Charlie 
and  wife  and  make  a visit.  She  has  had  no  vaca- 
tion for  years  and  it  will  do  her  good  to  be  at 
liberty  for  some  time. 

Just  as  Nettie  was  about  to  get  into  the  hack  to 
go  with  her  brother  and  his  wife  the  mail  carrier 
brought  her  a letter. 

Nettie  took  the  letter  and  glanced  at  the  address. 
It  was  in  a well-known  handwriting.  She  with- 
drew to  her  room  to  read  it  alone.  Upon  breaking 
the  seal  she  saw  it  was  indeed  from  Jim  Noble, 
one  of  her  Y.  M.  C.  A.  friends. 

Nettie  had  no  time  to  spare,  for  it  was  near 
train  time.  Oh,  how  she  did  want  to  answer  that 
letter;  but  she  must  wait  until  she  arrived  at 
her  sister’s  home  before  an  opportunity  would  be 
given  her  to  write. 

No  incidents  worthy  of  note  transpired  on  their 
homeward  journey,  and  in  due  time  they  reached 
their  home.  Professor  Flagg  assisted  the  ladies 
out  of  the  bus,  and  we  now  see  them  in  their 
own  home.  Mary  is  very  happy.  Nettie  went 
to  the  room  she  was  to  occu23y  while  there.  She 
called  for  paper  and  ink,  so  she  could  write  to  her 
lover,  Jim  Noble.  He  had  proposed  to  her  in  his 
letter,  and  had  asked  her  to  answer  before  she 
left  her  mother’s  house.  This  she  could  not  do, 
as  she  had  no  time  to  spare  before  going  to  the 


A Story  of  Clouds  and  Sunshine.  219 

train.  She  had  made  up  her  mind  to  accept  his 
proposal.  She  wrote  her  letter  and  mailed  it,  but 
she  kept  her  secret  to  herself.  No  one  should 
know  she  had  a lover. 

Nettie  was  very  hapjDy  with  her  friends,  and  had 
a very  pleasant  visit.  They  all  insisted  that  she 
stay  and  make  her  home  there.  But,  no,  she  said 
she  had  a father  now,  and  she  would  go  home  and 
live  with  father  and  mother. 

True,  she  did  wish  to  be  with  her  mother,  but 
she  longed  to  see  Jim  Noble.  So  she  wrote  him 
what  train  she  would  arrive  on,  and  asked  him 
to  be  at  the  train  to  meet  her.  As  the  train  came 
into  the  depot  Jim  was  there.  The  lovers  met  and 
arranged  for  a meeting  the  next  evening  at 
seven  o’clock.  They  then  separated,  for  they 
wished  to  keep  their  meeting  a secret.  The 
next  evening  Jim  Noble  called  to  see  Miss  Nettie, 
and  her  mother  was  consulted  and  she  gave  her 
consent  to  their  marriage. 

It  was  now  but  three  weeks  till  the  day  set 
for  the  wedding,  and  preparations  for  the  great 
event  were  going  on  with  a rapidity  which 
excluded  everything  else.  The  invitation  cards 
were  sent  out,  and  the  minister  engaged. 

At  the  proper  time  the  guests  began  to  assemble 
in  the  parlors  of  the  Dodd  mansion — a gay 
party  of  the  elite  of  the  city — all  clad  in  their 
gayest  apparel,  to  do  honor  to  the  occasion;  for 
Nettie  Wills  was  a universal  favorite  in  the  circle 


220 


National  Reform. 


in  which  she  moved,  and  Mr.  IS’oble  was  esteemed 
and  respected  by  all  who  knew  him.  The  guests 
had  all  arrived. 

As  soon  as  the  happy  pair  were  pronounced 
man  and  wife,  there  were  many  congratulations, 
and  many  handsome  presents  were  displayed. 
We  will  now  see  the  bride  and  groom  in  their  own 
nice,  new  home  that  has  been  prepared  by  the 
husband,  Jim  Noble.  And  now,  dear  reader,  our 
story  is  ended.  We  have  seen  all  our  Christian 
friends  happy  in  their  own  homes,  and  we  will  bid 
them  farewell,  wishing  them  a long  and  happy 
life. 


THE  W.  C.  T.  U.  APPEALS  TO  VOTERS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

A SHOET  HISTORY WHAT  PROHIBITION  IN  POLITICS 

HAS  ACCOMPLISHED. 

Miss  Frances  Willard,  President  of  the  World’s 
Woman’s  Christian  Temperance  Union,  wrote  an 
excellent  article  on  the  ‘‘Progress  of  the  Prohi- 
bition Party,”  some  time  ago,  which  we  quote 
from  the  Chicago  Lever,  of  January  22,  1891,  that 
every  reader  of  this  book  may  have  an  opportunity 
to  read  it,  and  that  the  W.  C.  T.  U.  will  be  better 
understood  in  view  of  the  methods  of  non-parti- 
sans. It  is  herewith  given  to  the  reader : 

“ A party  means  a part  of  the  voting  population 
that  think  one  way.  It  implies  another  part  who 
unite  because  they  think  a different  way.  The 
reason  for  different  ways  of  thinking  is  that  people 
have  inherited  unlike  qualities  of  mind,  and  have 
been  moulded  by  unlike  surroundings  and  educa- 
tion. In  early  times  parties  were  pairs  of  indi- 
viduals, and  pounded  with  fists  ; then  they  were 
tribes,  and  struck  with  spears,  or  shot  with  arrows ; 

still  later  they  were  armies,  and  hurled  missiles 

(221) 


222 


National  Reform. 


by  means  of  gunpowder,  but  in  the  latest 
encounters  they  print  opinions  on  paper,  called 
ballots,  which  are  counted  and  majority  makes 
victory. 

“ There  are  two  classes  of  mind ; one  looks 
forward,  the  other  back.  One  says  : ‘ The  thing 

that  has  been  shall  be.’  The  other  declares  that 
in  so  wide  a universe  ‘ the  next  thing  ’ is  likely  to 
be  the  best;  yesterday  was  well  enough  in  its 
way ; to-day  is  better,  but  to-morrow  the  red-letter 
day  of  all  the  calendar.  So  there  has  always  been 
g party  of  conservatism  and  a party  of  progress. 
These  perpetually  change  characters,  for  like  a 
man,  a party  has  an  individual  life  ; its  weak 
childhood,  its  generous  youth,  its  prime,  and  its 
decrepit  age  given  up  to  memories  of  past  glory. 
Unlike  men,  parties  are  not  always  buried  when 
they  die,  but  remain  above  ground  ‘ to  interfere 
with  and  vex  the  citizen.’  Old  association 
and  the  habit  of  obedience  to  leadershijp  exercise 
a force  that  is  practically  binding  upon  men 
of  average  mind.  But  always  there  are  other 
minds  of  better  fibre  and  stronger  equipoise  to 
pioneer  the  way  for  humanity  along  the  endless 
path  of  progress.  Where  the  vanguard  walks 
to-day,  the  guard  will  walk  to-morrow. 

“ ONLY  TWO  PAETIES. 

“ The  national  Prohibition  party  is  the  outcome 
of  the  ceaseless  warfare  between  old  and  new, 


The  W.  C . T.  U.  Ap'peals  to  Voters.  223 


false  and  true.  It  came  as  tlie  sequel  of  educated 
convictions,  resulting  from  the  work  of  modern 
science,  of  pulpit,  press,  and  temperance  society. 
But  it  came  also  as  an  offset  to  the  alcohol  party, 
which,  under  various  disguises,  has  forced  its  way 
into  politics  and  into  power.  Dr.  Jutkins,  in  his 
invaluable  ‘ hand  book,’  says  the  Brewers’  Con- 
gress, held  in  Chicago  in  1867,  before  any  tem- 
perance party  was  organized,  had 

“ Resolved.,  That  we  will  sustain  no  candidate  of 
whatever  party,  in  any  election,  who  is  in  anyway 
disposed  toward  the  total  abstinence  cause. 

“ Every  brewers’  congress  has  re-affirmed  this  as 
its  standing  creed  and  unchangeable  purpose  up 
to  this  day,  their  motto  being,  in  the  words  of 
Louis  Schade,  their  salaried  attorney  and  lobbyist 
at  Washington,  ‘first  beer  and  then  politics.  ’ 

“ In  1869,  two  years  after  the  brewers  had  flung 
down  their  gauntlet  to  the  temperance  people  in 
the  resolution  quoted,  the  Good  Templars,  at  their 
national  meeting  in  Oswego,  N.  Y.,  appointed  a 
committee  of  five  to  prepare  and  issue  a call  for  a 
convention  to  organize  a national  prohibitory 
party.  The  chairman  of  that  committee  was  Rev. 
John  Russell,  a Methodist  minister  of  Detroit, 
Michigan,  whose  name  will  pass  into  histoiy  as 
the  father  of  the  party,  in  equal  honor  with  the 
name  of  Judge  James  Black,  of  Lancaster,  Pa., 
and  Hon.  Gideon  T.  Stewart,  of  Norwalk,  Ohio. 

“ These  three  men  are  by  common  consent  the 


224 


National  Reform. 


chieftains  of  the  clan  that  dares  to  stand  alone. 
Its  first  presidential  convention  was  held  in  Col- 
umbus, Ohio,  on  Washington’s  birthday,  1872. 
Its  platform  declared  that : ‘ There  can  be  no 

greater  peril  to  the  nation  than  the  existing  party 
competition  for  the  liquor  vote ; and  that  any  party 
not  openly  opposed  to  the  traffic  will,  as  experi- 
ence shows,  engage  in  this  competition,  court  the 
favor  of  the  criminal  classes,  and  barter  away  the 
public  morals,  and  the  purity  of  the  ballot  for 
party  success.’ 

“the  EASTER  RESOLUTIOX. 

“Hence  the  necessity  for  a party  committed  by 
its  organic  law  to  prohibition.  The  convention 
was  not  based  on  one  idea,  but  took  high  ground 
on  all  leading  public  issues.  Its  nominees  were, 
for  president,  James  Black,  of  Pennsylvania ; vice- 
president,  John  Russell,  of  Michigan.  These  can- 
didates received  5,508  votes.  It  will  be  remem- 
bered that  in  this  first  year  of  a Xational 
Prohibition  Party,  Horace  Greeley,  an  undoubted 
temperance  man,  was  practically  a Democratic 
candidate;  and  the  ReiDublicans,  to  eiuj^hasize 
their  position  as  nationally  the  brewers’  party, 
which  they  have  been  unswervingly  for  over  fifteen 
years,  adopted  the  famous  Raster  resolution,  pre- 
pared for  them  by  Herman  Raster,  a leading  Ger- 
man of  Chicago,  editor  of  the  Staats  Zeitung,  a 


The  W.  C.  T.  U.  Appeals  to  Voters.  225 


German  Republican  paper.  This  resolution  was 
so  carefully  worded  that  casual  readers  might  miss 
its  meaning,  but  Herman  Raster  declares  that  it 
was  against  temperance  and  Sunday  laws,  and 
that  this  whole  platform  committee  of  the  Repub- 
lican Convention  in  1872  so  understood  it.  Let  it 
be  remembered  that  the  Republican  party  at  its 
Chicago  Convention,  while  careful  to  make  no 
allusion  to  the  request  of  the  W.  C.  T.  U.  for  a 
declaration  in  favor  of  submission  of  a national 
constitutional  amendment,  did  distinctly  renew  its 
allegiance  to  all  previous  platforms.  So  its  can- 
didates to-day  stand  upon  the  Raster  plank  as 
adopted  in  Philadelphia  in  1872. 

“In  1876,  the  second  National  Convention  of  the 
Prohibition  Party  was  held  in  Cleveland,  Ohio. 
The  platform  adopted  four  years  before  was  re- 
affirmed, and  the  following  nominees  were  made : 
President,  Hon.  Green  Clay  Smith,  of  Kentucky ; 
vice-president,  Hon.  G.  T.  Stewart,  of  Ohio.  They 
received  9,522  votes.  The  third  National  Conven- 
tion was  held  in  Cleveland,  Ohio,  in  1880,  and 
nominated  for  president  Gen.  Neal  Dow,  of  Maine  ; 
vice-president.  Rev.  Dr.  H.  A.  Thompson,  of  Ohio. 
They  received  10,305  votes. 

“famous  campaign  of  1884. 

“ The  fourth  nominating  Convention  was  held  in 
Pittsburg,  Pa.,  July  23,  1884.  Its  platform  was 

practically  the  same  as  had  obtained  from  the 
15 


226 


National  Reform. 


beginning.  Its  candidates  were  Ex-Gov.  St.  John, 
of  Kansas,  and  Hon.  William  Daniel,  of  Mary- 
land. Four  years  earlier  eleven  States  were  rep- 
resented in  the  convention ; this  year  thirty-one 
States.  Then  Minnesota  had  one  delegate,  but  at 
the  Pittsburg  Convention,  twenty ; then  Hew  York 
had  nine,  but  now  seventy-live ; then  Michigan  had 
nine,  but  now  her  full  quota,  hfty-six;  then  Wis- 
consin had  four,  but  now  her  full  quota,  liftj^-live ; 
then  Illinois  was  not  represented  at  all,  now  she 
had  forty-five ; then  California  had  none,  now  she 
had  seven,  besides  Dr.  R.  II.  McDonald,  a noble 
man  and  worthy  of  the  honor ; then  Kansas  had  no 
delegates,  now  she  has  eighteen ; then  not  a South- 
ern State  was  represented,  now  all  but  five.  Maiy- 
land  was  out  in  force  with  sixteen  delegates,  and 
its  chief  is  second  on  the  ticket,  while  Missouri 
came  with  a full  delegation.  These  facts  prophe- 
sied a greatly-increased  vote  in  the  fall  of  1884, 
which  was  realized  by  150,000  against  something 
over  10,000  four  years  earlier. 

“In  1888,  Gen.  Clinton  B.  Fisk  and  Dr.  John  A. 
Brooks  became  our  standard-bearers,  and  even 
their  enemies  could  bring  no  accusation  against 
them  that  was  not  at  once  proven  to  be  ‘ for  reve- 
nue only.’ 

“The  great  Convention  at  Indianapolis  num- 
bered 1,020  delegates.  A gallant  campaign  was 
made,  and  though  the  tariff  was  again  used  as  the 
‘ buffer  ’ against  prohibition,  over  a hundred  thou- 


The  W.  C.  T.  JJ.  Appeals  to  Voters. 


227 


sand  more  voters  rallied  to  our  standard  in  face  of 
the  opposition — without  a parallel  in  American 
politics  — notwithstanding  half  the  prohibition 
votes  cast  were  never  counted,  through  the  fraud 
of  the  liquor  parties.  The  press,  in  the  interest  of 
the  old  parties  in  North  and  South  alike,  ruled 
out  reports  of  our  returns,  so  this  figure  is  but 
approximate.  In  the  fall  of  1889,  there  was  even 
more  effort,  if  possible,  to  throttle  any  correct 
statement  of  the  prohibition  vote.  But  with  all 
this  power  of  the  liquor  traffic,  the  office-holders 
and  the  office-seekers,  against  this  movement  for 
home-protection,  the  admitted  vote  was  increased 
to  the  highly-encouraging  aggregate  of  250,000. 

“every  growth  has  a beginning. 

“ Take  the  Liberty  party,  from  whence  the 
Republican  party  had  its  origin.  In  1840,  it  polled 
for  Birney  7,000  votes ; in  1844,  for  Birnej^  again, 
02,000;  in  1848,  for  Van  Buren,  291,000;  in  1852, 
for  John  P.  Hale,  it  fell  back  to  156,000;  in  1856, 
for  Fremont,  1,343,000,  and  in  1860,  for  Lincoln,  it 
counted  1,866,000.  But  it  had  to  begin,  because, 
as  Mr.  Blaine  said  in  a campaign  speech,  ‘ a party 
is  a growth,’  and  every  growth  has  a beginning. 
Doubtless  the  old  line  conservatives,  who  had  just 
then  organized  the  ‘ know-nothing  ’ diversion,  with 
Millard  Fillmore  at  its  head,  scolded  the  free- 
soilers  roundly,  saying,  ‘You  profess  to  oppose 
slavery,  and  yet  your  action  resulted  in  putting 


228 


National  Reform. 


“dougli-faced”  Buchanan  in  the  presidential  chair/ 
But  the  new  party  replied,  as  the  Prohibition 
party  does  to-day  (only,  thank  Heaven,  the  best 
people  of  the  South  are  with  us  now),  ‘ Duties  are 
ours ; events  are  God’s.’  It  must  be  right  to  do 
right.  Four  years  count  for  but  little  in  the  long 
life  of  a great  movement  for  humanity.  It  is 
darkest  just  before  day.  Evil,  by  its  excess,  tends 
to  its  own  cure.  Ho  man  has  this  world  to  man- 
age; that  is  God’s  part;  but  each  man  is  solemnly 
bound  to  condense  his  convictions  into  his  ballot. 
This  we  have  done  and  bide  our  time. 

“ HISTORY  REPEATS  ITSELF. 

“ History  repeats  itself,  and  to-day  we  stand  at 
the  crossing  of  the  roads.  Four  sign-boards  point 
the  way : 

“Democratic  party:  In  1884  it  explicitly  de- 
clares against  ‘ all  sumptuary  laws  that  vex  the 
citizen,’  and  puts  up  a candidate  who  is  at  least  a 
moderate  drinker,  and  who  devotes  a paragraph  of 
his  brief  letter  of  acceptance  to  reaffirming  the 
‘ saloon  plank  ’ of  its  platform.  In  1888  it  renomi- 
nated the  same  man  and  reaffirmed  its  old  jilat- 
form. 

“ Republican  party  : Its  platform  denies  the 
prayer  of  the  W.  C.  T.  U. ; reaffirms  the  Raster 
resolution  ; nominates  in  1884  a candidate  whose 
Washington  dinner- table  has  not  been  Avineless. 

“ In  1888  this  party  gives  a weaker  utterance  on 


The  W.  C.  T.  U.  Api^eah  to  Voters. 


229 


temperance  than  the  brewers’  congress  itself,  and 
nominates  a man  who  is  opposed  to  prohibition, 
and  has  publicly  said  so,  and  who  offers  wine  to 
guests. 

“The  Union  Labor  Party  is  made  up  of  well- 
disposed  men  as  to  its  rank  and  file,  but  made  no 
declaration  favorable  to  prohibition  in  1884,  and 
had  a political  mountebank  as  its  head,  while  in 
1888  it  was  practically  nil. 

“ The  Prohibition  Party  has  as  its  battle-cry, 
‘ protection  of  the  home  from  the  saloon  ; ’ frankly 
recognizes  the  claims  of  women  to  the  ballot ; in- 
vites them  to  its  platform  and  its  counsels,  and  put 
forward  as  its  candidates  in  1884  and  1888  men  of 
pure  purpose  and  heroic  championship. 

“ THE  HOME  CONSTITUENCY. 

“ To-day  the  voters  of  our  nation  stand  at  the 
crossing  of  these  roads,  reading  these  sign-boards. 
There  is  no  question  in  any  mind  as  to  how  the 
liquor  men  will  cast  their  ballots.  Indeed,  of  them 
it  might  be  said,  ‘ the  world  is  all  before  them 
where  to  choose.’  Nationally  the  two  great  parties 
both  bid  for  their  ballots.  They  will  vote  as  they 
prey. 

“Would  that  the  Christian  manhood  of  the  Re- 
public might,  with  clarified  perception  and  quick- 
ened conscience,  march  forward  to  represent  not 
themselves  only,  but  their  home  constituency  and 
vote  as  they  pray ! 


230 


National  Heform. 


“no  hope  in  the  old  parties. 

“ To  this  showing  many  good  men  will  make 
objection,  and  insist  that  ‘ our  hope  is  in  the 
Republican  party.’ 

“ It  is  true  that  in  a few  exceptional  States  the 
Republican  party  has  been  friendly  to  prohibi- 
tion, and  in  Iowa,  Kansas,  and  South  Dakota,  has 
frankly  accepted  that  issue.  But  it  is  also  true 
that  that  was  not  done  until  a prohibition  party 
had  ‘ stood  up  and  had  been  counted.’  In  Kansas 
the  anti-Prohibition  Republicans  are  on  the  war- 
path for  re-submission ; in  Ohio  the  Republican 
party  is  the  avowed  enemy  of  prohibition,  and 
killed  the  constitutional  amendment  of  1883, 
Joseph  B.  Foraker,  its  candidate  for  governor,  de- 
claring during  his  canvass  that  ‘ the  principle  of 
license  is  an  eternal  principle,’  and  the  leaders  of 
the  campaign  taking  the  Scott  tax  law  as  their 
platform;  while  in  Illinois,  Wisconsin,  and  other 
Western  States,  the  Republican  party  is  the  bond- 
slave  of  the  beer  interest. 

“ On  the  other  hand,  the  Democratic  party  gave 
the  Maine  law  to  the  nation,  and  neither  party  in 
the  Pine-tree  State  dare  place  an  anti-prohibition 
plank  in  its  platform ; while  in  Maryland,  South 
Carolina,  Georgia,  Tennessee,  Kentucky,  Florida, 
and  other  Southern  States,  the  Democratic  party 
has  granted  prohibition  by  local  option,  and  there 
is  as  great  activity  in  the  South  as  in  the  Xorth 
along  the  line  of  law.  North  Carolina  Democrats 


The  W.  (7.  T.  U.  Appeals  to  Voters.  231 


adopted  a proliibitoiy  law  in  1881,  which,  when 
submitted  to  the  people,  was  snowed  under  by 
Republicans,  who  rallied  the  solid  colored  vote  to 
the  war-cry,  ‘Your  old  masters  mean  to  take  away 
your  liberties  ! ’ The  Republican  party  long  ago 
repealed  prohibitory  laws  in  Michigan,  Connecti- 
cut, Rhode  Island,  Massachusetts,  and  came  within 
one  vote  of  doing  this  in  Yew  Hampshire.  It  also 
repealed  the  local  option  law  of  Pennsylvania,  and 
in  all  cases  without  submitting  the  question  to  the 
people.  Its  leading  men  and  party  organs  fought 
the  amendments  of  1889,  and  did  their  utmost  to 
bring  about  the  defeats  of  that  fatal  year  for  pro- 
hibition. 


“ STUDY  OUR  KNEMY’S  METHODS. 

“As  temperance  people,  we  can  with  profit  study 
the  methods  of  our  enemies,  intrenched  as  they  are 
in  the  great  national  parties.  In  1882,  a national 
liquor  conference  was  held  in  Chicago,  which  flung 
its  banner  to  the  breeze  inscribed,  ‘ Personal  Lib- 
erty League  of  America.’  It  passed  the  following 
resolution:  Resolved,  That  we  pledge  ourselves 

to  work  harmoniously  and  assiduously  at  the  bal- 
lot-box against  the  election  of  any  and  all  candi- 
dates, or  the  success  of  any  party  who  favor  the 
prohibition  movement ; and  in  favor  of  only  those 
men  or  that  party  who  are  known  to  represent  and 
advocate  the  principles  embodied  in  these  resolu- 
tions. 


232 


National  Reform. 


“ What  do  politicians  say  in  secret  counsel  v^ver 
such  declarations  as  the  foregoing?  Some  of  us 
have  learned  to  our  sorrow  that  this  is  the  tenor  of 
their  discourse  : 

“We  must  bait  the  party  hook  with  a heathen 
Chinee  for  the  Pacific  Coast,  a fleece  of  wool  for 
Ohio,  a shotgun  for  the  South,  a tariff  list  for  the 
manufacturing  districts,  and  a beer-keg  for  the 
foreign  vote;  but  the  temperance  men.  Heaven 
bless  them,  will  bite  a bare  hook  every  time. 
Their  favorite  song  has  been — 

“ ‘ Old  dog  Tray  is  ever  faithful, 

Grief  cannot  drive  him  away.’ 

“ TEMPERANCE  VOTERS  THEIR  FOOTBALL. 

“ So  our  confiding  voters  have  been  the  football 
of  their  respective  political  parties.  But  to-day 
these  men  are  becoming  aroused,  and  the  writing 
on  the  wall  can  be  read  as  the  doom  of  those 
parties  which  have  played  the  role  of  the  Laodi- 
cean in  politics  : ‘ Because  thou  art  neither  cold 

nor  hot  I will  spur  thee  out  of  my  mouth.’ 

“ ‘ Thou  art  weighed  in  the  balance  and  found 
wanting.’  The  curse  of  Meroz  is  upon  them, 

‘ because  they  come  not  up  to  the  help  of  the  Lord 
against  the  mighty.’  Their  name  is  Ichabod, 
‘because  the  glory  is  departed.’ 

“ These  words  are  written  in  no  censorious  spirit. 
A house  divided  against  itself  cannot  stand.  To 
say  this  is  not  to  speak  against  the  house,  but 


The  W.  C.  T.  JJ.  Appeals  to  Voters.  233 


simply  to  declare  the  law  of  gravitation.  The 
Republican  party  cannot  live  without  the  vote  of 
the  beer  interest.  Self-preservation  is  the  first 
law  of  nature  and  the  second  nature  of  a party.  So 
long  as  it  could  face  toward  King  Gambrinus  and 
the  home  with  equal  smile,  so  long  it  could  suc- 
ceed; but  that  day  is  past.  High  License  is  the 
last  milestone  on  the  route  to  the  grave.  The 
Christian  people  of  this  country,  kept  apart  by 
political  organizations  which  represent  the  two 
sides  of  a question  settled  twenty  years  ago,  are 
anxious  to  coalesce  in  a new  party  of  righteous- 
ness which  shall  attack  the  nation’s  most  redoubt- 
able enemy.  They  want  a party  no  more  along 
the  lines  of  latitude,  but  on  those  of  longitude. 

“ A EE-UNITED  STATES. 

“ Neal  Dow,  of  Maine,  marched  in  the  old  war, 
side  by  side  with  the  men  who  were  ‘ proud  to 
fight  mit  Sigel.’  To-day  he  can  do  this  no  more. 
Governor  St.  John  and  Governor  Colquitt  have 
stood  side  by  side  for  years  in  their  soldiership 
against  King  Alcohol,  but  party  inclosures  have 
separated  them  at  the  ballot-box.  The  time  has 
come  when  for  the  best  and  truest  patriots.  North 
and  South,  a party  lives  which  will  blot  Mason 
and  Dixon’s  line  out  of  the  heart  as  another  did 
off  the  map,  and  give  to  us  really  Re-United 
States. 


234 


National  Reform. 


“ To-day  the  old  party  camps  are  uniformed  so 
much  alike  that  one  hesitates  to  fire  a gun  lest  he 
should  hit  a comrade ; hut  party  leaders,  plumed 
knights  upon  the  caparisoned  steed  of  a personal 
ambition,  charge  up  and  down  the  line,  beating  the 
drum  of  hard  money,  waving  aloft  the  tariff  fetich 
and  shouting  war-cries,  long  out- worn.  Mean- 
while the  temperance  reform  stands  like  Banquo’s 
ghost  between  the  battle  lines — a presence  solemn 
and  portentous,  that  will  not  down  for  all  the 
noisy  incantations  of  its  foes.  Beyond  any  other 
time  in  our  generation,  this  is  the  office-holders’ 
period  of  the  party  in  power,  and  the  office- 
seekers’  of  the  party  out  of  power.  But  the 
‘ northern  heart  ’ and  the  ‘ southern  chivalry  ’ are 
^ fired  ’ no  longer  by  these  automatic  motions. 

“ OVERTHROW  MEANS  INDEPENDENCE. 

“ It  takes  a great  cause  to  stir  a great  people. 
The  overthrow  of  the  liquor  oligarchy  means 
independence  to  the  working  man ; means  taking 
off  the  galling  tax  from  our  industrious  class,  and 
2U”otection  to  the  American  home,  be  its  inmates 
Catholic  or  Protestant,  white  or  black,  native  or 
foreign-born. 

“ A great  party  of  the  people  founded  thus  and 
dedicated  to  those  glorious  principles,  when  it 
comes  into  power,  will  be  like  the  Sun  in  the  solar 
system ; its  position  in  the  nation  will  determine 


The  W.  C.  T.  U.  Appeals  to  Voters.  235 


the  dominant  party  in  the  States.  We  can  then 
amend  the  national  constitution,  and  hy  its  ratifi- 
cation in  two-thirds  of  the  States  outlaw  the  liquor 
traffic  forever  in  the  republic.  We  are  even  now 
on  the  borders  of  that  promised  land.  We  are 
able  to  go  up  and  possess  it.  God  grant  we  be 
not  turned  again  into  the  wilderness  through 
unbelief,  as  were  the  Israelites  who  feared  the  sons 
of  Anak,  though  they  knew  that  the  Great 
Jehovah  was  in  their  camp  and  had  promised 
them  victory. 

“ As  women  we  pray,  plead  and  work,  for  that 
party  that  pledges  itself  to  the  protection  of  our 
homes.  Let  us  renew  the  methods  of  the  Crusade, 
no  longer  making  the  saloon  but  the  individual 
voter  our  objective  point.  Parties  have  neither 
brain  nor  heart,  voters  have  both.  We  must 
appeal  to  them.  Partisan  we  are  in  the  Woman’s 
Christian  Temperance  Union  as  individuals  ; sym- 
pathetic with  the  party  that  declares  itself  for 
Prohibition,  we  must  be  in  the  nature  of  the  case. 
Nationally,  but  one  party  has  so  declared.  Non- 
partisan  in  the  form  and  organic  law  of  our 
society,  we  most  assuredly  have  been  and  are, 
leaving  every  Union,  State,  District,  County  and 
local  to  act  according  to  its  own  convictions.” 

We  have  given  Miss  Willard’s  able  article  to 
our  readers  hoping  that  it  will  be  carefully  read, 
and  in  the  hope  that  every  voter  that  reads  it  will 
vote  against  the  liquor  traffic.  We  ask  you  to 


236 


National  Reform. 


read  it  over  again  and  again,  and  we  pray  God  to 
open  the  eyes  of  every  reader  so  that  he  may 
vote  as  he  prays. 


A W.  C.  T.  U.  REPORTER  PAINTS  A BAR- 
ROOM. 


HOW  I WOULD  PAINT  A BAE-EOOM. 

If  I had  the  adorning  of  a har-rooin,  it  should 
he  done  somewhat  in  this  wise : On  one  side  I 
would  paint  Death  on  the  Pale  Horse,  his  arm 
wielding  the  thunderbolt,  the  fiery  hoofs  of  his 
flying  steed  treading  down  everything  fair  and 
lovely  ; the  Garden  of  Eden  before  him — a black- 
ened waste  behind  him. 

On  the  other  side  I would  draw  the  picture  of  a 
wretched  hovel,  once  a happy  home ; the  roof 
broken  in,  the  windows  stuffed  with  rags,  and  in 
the  doorway  a weeping  wife  with  ragged  children 
clinging  to  her  skirts,  piteously  beseeching  her  for 
bread.  In  the  distance  should  be  seen  the  once 
happy  husband  and  father,  now  a reeling  drunk- 
ard, on  his  way  from  the  saloon  to  the  hut  he  now 
calls  his  home. 

Back  of  the  bar,  in  full  view  of  the  bloated 
creatures  that  stand  with  the  glass  to  their  lips,  I 
would  paint  a company  of  demons,  in  the  death- 

dance  of  fiendish  hilarity  around  a fire  kindled 

(237) 


238 


National  Heform. 


with  the  flames  of  alcohol,  and  over  it  I would 
write  ill  lurid  letters  ; 

^'‘Moderate  Drinking  Lights  the  Flames 
That  Burn  to  the  Lowest  HellT 

Opposite  the  bar  should  be  a lonely  and  dishon- 
ored grave  ; a lightning-blasted  tree  should  stretch 
its  leafless  branches  over  it ; and  on  the  same  with- 
ered bough  should  perch  the  melancholy  owl  hoot- 
ing to  the  wintry  moon.  At  the  foot  of  the  grave 
should  kneel  the  Angel  of  Mercy,  with  hands  and 
eyes  upraised  to  the  pitying  heavens  ; and  at  the 
head  of  the  grave  should  be  the  Angel  of  Justice, 
carving  with  stern,  relentless  hand  upon  the  tomb- 
stone, these  fearful  words  of  doom  : 

“Ab  Drunkard  shall  Inherit  the  Kingdom 
of  GodT 

In  the  intervening  space  I would  paint  a grin- 
ning skeleton,  and  then  a broken  heart,  a shat- 
tered hour-glass,  a stranded  boat,  a torch  extin- 
guished in  blackest  of  darkness;  while  from  over 
the  doorway  and  the  ceiling  should  look  down 
all  kinds  of  woful  human  faces — pale,  imploring, 
wrathful,  deadly,  despairing. 

The  walls  of  the  room  should  be  shrouded  in 
sackcloth,  and  the  floor  covered  with  ashes  and 
the  bar  wreathed  in  weeping  willow  and  gloomy 
cypress  ; while  all  the  vessels  that  held  the  damna- 


A W.  C.  T.  U.  Reporter  Paints  a Barroom.  239 

ble  fluid  should  he  black — black  as  the  gates  of 
doom.  Then  I would  call  the  rumseller,  if  he 
would,  to  take  his  place  behind  the  bar ; and 
though  a few  besotted  wretches,  hardened  in  cirme, 
might  stagger  up  to  the  bar  and  drink  defiance  to 
their  fate,  yet  I should  hope  that  the  young — the 
pride  of  mothers  and  the  light  of  homes — might 
turn  away  as  though  they  had  caught  a glimpse 
of  the  infernal  world. 


HONEST  REFORMERS. 


The  following  appeal  to  the  independent  citi- 
zens in  all  parties,  by  Chairman  Dickie,  we  give 
as  published  in  the  Lever.  AVe  wish  it  could 
be  read  by  every  voter  in  the  land : 

“ 7b  the  Reformers  of  America: 

“ It  is  apparent  that  there  exists  an  unusually 
deep  thoughtfulness  among  the  American  people 
in  regard  to  political  conditions,  or  they  would  not 
ignore  the  temperance  question  at  the  Reform 
Conventions  as  they  do.  Few  Avill  deny  that 
through  inisgovernment,  by  political  parties, 
which,  while  largely  composed  of  honest  men, 
have  been  controlled  by  corrupt  and  selfish 
politicians,  the  masses  are  opj^ressed  Avith  grieA’- 
ous  and  unnecessary  burdens,  under  Avhich  it  is 
next  to  impossible  to  secure  for  labor  the  just 
reAvard  Avhich  should  folloAv  it. 

“ THE  PEOPLE  ARE  TIIIXKIXG. 

“ Voters  are  no  longer  content  to  be  led  to  the 
polls  in  blind  allegiance  to  parties  or  candidates 
from  which  they  have  in  the  past  derived  no 

benefit.  The  Avomen  of  America,  Avho  by  their 

240 


Honest  Reformers. 


241 


toil  and  thrift  have  helped  to  make  its  homes  and 
its  wealth,  and  have  shared  in  full  measure  the 
undeserved  distress,  are  also  studying  political 
problems  as  never  before.  Young  men  starting  in 
citizenship  and  abhoring  the  chicanery  and 
duplicity  of  old  party  leaders  are  seeking  for 
political  associations  in  which  they  may  patriotic- 
ally work  for  the  people. 

“ To  the  thoughtful  and  honest  citizens  of 
America,  we  appeal  for  a hearing.  Do  not  cast 
this  by  unread.  Those  whom  we  represent  desire 
absolutely  nothing  but  to  share  in  the  general 
good  which  will  follow  true  reform  in  the  admin- 
istration of  public  affairs.  We  claim  the  right  to 
a hearing  from  all  those  who  sincerely  desire  to 
bring  about  political  reform. 

“We  represent  the  National  Prohibition  party. 
Por  twenty,  years  a hostile  pres^  has  represented 
it.  Reformers  should  know  where  it  stands. 
They  should  not  form  their  opinions  from  what 
its  enemies  say  upon  the  rostrum  and  its  sub- 
sidized papers.  Read  our  papers.  Hear  our 
speakers.  Listen  to  both  sides,  you  will  be  then 
better  able  to  judge  which  side  is  right. 

“ NOT  A PAETY  OF  ONLV  ONE  IDEA. 

“^The  platforms  of  our  party  since  1872  have 
rung  out  clearly  and  strongly  upon  the  political 
questions,  which  from  time  to  time  have  agitated 

the  public  mind. 

16 


242 


National  Reform. 


“ The  prohibition  party  has  been  from  the  first 
the  educator  of  reformers  on  social,  financial  and 
political  questions.  It  has  been  leading  the 
leaders. 

“ In  1872  this  party  declared  against  the  liquor 
traffic,  and  declared  for  a civil  service  reform; 
substitution  of  fixed  salaries  for  the  extortionate 
fee  and  perquisite  system  in  vogue  in  the -public 
service  ; the  election  of  president,  vice-president, 
and  senators  by  direct  vote  of  the  people : a 
national  currency  adequate  to  the  demands  of 
business,  convertible  into  gold  and  silver  at  the 
will  of  the  holder ; government  control  of  tele- 
graphic, railroad  and  water  communication  in 
the  interest  of  the  people ; anti-discrimination  in 
revenue  laws  ; free  schools  ; equal  suffrage. 

“ In  1876  the  above  principles  were  re-adopted 
and  in  addition  thereto  j)lanks  fav.oring  public 
land  to  settlers  only ; the  suppression  of  stock, 
produce  and  gold  gambling ; the  separation  of  the 
money  of  the  government  from  all  banking 
institutions. 

“In  1880  these  principles  were  enunciated  in 
concise  and  strong  terms,  and  in  1884  and  1888 
prohibition  again  placed  itself  unequivocally  in 
line  with  the  principles  that  underlie  good 
government  administered  in  the  interest  of  the 
masses,  and  in  opposition  to  all  those  forms  of 
oppressive  class  legislation  which  have  tended 
to  the  prosperity  of  the  few  at  the  expense  of 


Honest  Reformers. 


243 


the  many.  The  press  and  speakers  of  the 
prohibition  party  have  repeatedly  proven  their 
interest  in,  and  co-operation  with,  the  reform 
spirit  of  the  times.  The  prohibition  party  has 
quickly  and  honestly  responded  to  the  righteous 
demands  of  the  people,  while  consistently  avoiding 
the  unwise  and  dangerous  policy  of  advocating 
any  system  of  class  legislation  to  remedy  the 
serious  evils  that  have  already  resulted  from  such 
legislation. 

“ This  broad  reform  spirit  is  not  assumed;  is  not 
a pretext ; but  is  the  natural  result  of  the  fact  that 
the  prohibition  party  is  born  of  the  people,  is 
controlled  by  the  people,  and  as  an  inevitable 
consequence  stands  for  the  people.  We  invite 
fair  and  impartial  examination  of  the  literature 
and  public  utterances  of  our  party  and  its 
advocates,  to  prove  that  in  all  its  history  it  has 
stood  in  the  forefront  as  the  consistent  and  fearless 
champion  of  political  reform. 

“not  narrowly  partisan. 

“ The  Prohibition  Party  has  not  been  narrowly 
partisan.  In  all  its  history  this  party  has  been 
anxious,  not  merely  for  party  success,  but  to  ad- 
vance needed  reform.  Again  and  again  has  jiarty 
work  been  temporarily  abandoned  in  order  to  co- 
operate with  others  in  efforts  to  promote  temporary 
good.  Frequently  the  party  has  refrained  from 
making  nominations,  and  has  cast  its  induence 


244 


National  Reform. 


and  votes  for  the  nominees  of  other  reform  parties, 
where  such  action  seemed  desirable  in  the  interest 
of  reform.  Prohibitionists  have  desired,  not  so 
much  the  election  of  this  party,  as  for  the  success 
of  a new  party  which  would  stand  firm  for  needed 
reforms,  and  against  the  liquor  traffic. 

“We  want  a reform  party  to  exist  that  will,  by 
rigid  principles  and  incessant  efforts,  elect  to 
power  parties  which  will  enact  and  enforce  laws 
based  on  these  j)rinciples. 

“ WHY  KEFORM  EFFORTS  FAIL. 

“ W e honor  the  noble  men  and  women  who  have 
given  their  efforts  toward  the  formation  of  reform 
parties.  We  share  in  their  disappointment  in 
that  these  parties  have  failed  to  accomplish  their 
noble  purposes.  We  have  watched  with  interest 
the  present  movement  in  that  direction.  Many  of 
our  best  men  and  women  have  co-operated  therein ; 
but,  fellow-reformers,  the  new  party  cannot  bring 
about  the  needed  reforms  which  the  people  de- 
mand, lacking  the  vital  elements  (the  extermi- 
nation of  the  liquor  traffic).  The  new  party  must 
make  the  temperance  movement  one  of  the 
planks  in  their  platform,  if  they  wish  to  succeed, 
or  it  cannot  attain  to  any  power  by  which  it  can 
shape  legislation,  and  it  would  fail.  If  we  did  not 
mention  the  diverse  opinions,  the  clashing  inter- 
ests, the  personal  differences,  which  have  already 
operated  to  weaken  and  disintegrate,  there  is  one 


Honest  liefonners. 


245 


element  which  to  our  sorrow,  and  through  no  fault 
of  honest,  true  reformers,  has  secured  controlling 
influence  in  its  counsels,  and  which  deprives  it  of 
all  claim  to  the  support  of  reformers. 

“No  reform  movement  can  hope  to  succeed  by 
yielding  to  the  dictation  or  blandishments  of  the 
arch-enemy  of  all  reforms — the  liquor  traffic.  Yes, 
the  liquor  traffic  is  the  greatest  monopoly  in  the 
land;  it  is  the  corrupt  tool  of  other  monopolies. 
It,  as  well  as  all  other  monopolies,  exists  only 
through  the  suffrage  of  the  two  old  parties.  The 
liquor  power  wants  no  new  party  to  complicate  its 
interests.  Therefore,  they  wish  to  kill  the  reform 
party  just  as  other  similar  organizations  have  been 
killed  by  the  same  power  when  it  had  no  longer 
use  for  them. 

“hope  eoe  eefoem. 

“ What,  then,  is  there  no  hope  for  reform  ? Yes. 
The  National  Prohibition  Party  will  continue  to 
ffght  until  reform  is  secured.  We  believe  that  the 
liquor  traffic  is  the  greatest  enemy  of  all  reform 
movements.  We  believe  that  the  friends  of  re- 
forms should  unite  against  this  enemy  of  all 
reforms,  and  that  the  liquor  traffic  must  go  down 
to  its  grave  in  order  to  make  way  for  the  reforms 
needed. 

“ The  Prohibition  Party  wants  the  prohibition 
of  the  liquor  traffic  as  a first  step  towards  the  pro- 
hibition of  unjust  monopolies  and  trusts,  the  prohi- 


246 


National  Reform. 


bition  of  the  control  of  the  means  of  communica- 
tion and  transportation  by  private  corporations 
for  private  advantages,  the  prohibition  of  the  issue 
of  money  except  the  direct  issue  by  the  National 
Government,  the  prohibition  of  all  gambling,  in- 
cluding stock-gambling ; the  prohibition  of  land- 
grants  to  speculators  and  land-owners  by  aliens, 
the  prohibition  of  the  political  degradation  of 
women  (in  not  allowing  women  a vote.  The  Pro- 
hibition Party  is  for  woman  suffrage). 

“ THE  PARTY  OF  THE  PEOPLE. 

“Fellow  reformers:  Why  waste  time,  money 
and  effort  in  trying  to  build  up  a new  party, 
when  the  reform  party  of  this  nation  already 
exists?  (Come  in  with  us,  we  can  agree  on  a 
name  that  will  not  separate  us.)  Consider  its 
elements  of  strength.  It  is  born  of  the  reform 
people.  It  has  a natural  and  growing  constitu- 
ency in  the  churches  and  schools,  and  the  homes 
of  our  land.  Strong  societies  are  in  existence  to 
promulgate  its  principles.  Hundreds  of  thous- 
ands of  women  are  organized  to  advance  its 
interests,  millions  more  of  women  are  working  for 
its  success.  It  is  well  organized  throughout  the 
Union,  has  its  national,  state  and  county  com- 
mittees of  honorable  men.  It  is  growing  steadily. 
It  has  a strong  and  influential  press.  It  has  a gen- 
erous national  fund,  and  good  state  funds  contrib- 
uted by  people  in  moderate  circumstances,  and  not 


Honest  Refonners. 


247 


by  a few  wealthy  men,  as  has  been  erroneously 
stated  by  our  enemies. 

“ Our  voters  are  honest  and  are  as  determined  as 
they  are  honest.  They  will  never  recede  from  the 
position  they  have  taken.  It  is  a part  of  their 
religion. 

“ Again  we  ask,  why  waste  time,  money  and 
effort  in  building  a new  party  when  your  party 
already  exists  ? 

“ A party  born  of  the  needs  of  the  people  and 
destined  in  good  time  to  supply  those  needs. 
Only  you  voters  can  say  when  that  good  time 
shall  arrive.  Come  into  our  ranks,  help  us  with 
your  wisdom,  your  zeal,  your  energy,  your  votes. 
We  want  no  self-seeking  politician,  we  want  no 
corrupt  office-seeker,  but  want  honest  men  and 
honest  women. 


“ WILL  YOU  COME  ? 

“ As  for  members  of  the  Prohibition  party,  they 
are  pledged  to  secure  the  prohibition  of  the  liquor 
traffic.  We  are  sure  we  are  right,  sure  that  victory 
will  come  and  in  this  belief,  ‘ having  done  all  we 
can  will  stand  ’ firm  as  a party  and  work  and  vote 
until  we  dethrone  corruption  and  favoritism  in 
politics,  and  establish  a righteous  government  of 
and  by,  and  for  the  whole  people. 


THE  ORIGIN  OF  ALCOHOL  AND  ITS  PURPOSE. 


Once  as  the  devil  full  of  •v'rath, 

Was  pacing  around  his  burning  path, 

He  racked  his  brain  with  every  plan, 

To  punish  poor,  weak,  silly  man. 

Of  all  dire  plans  which  he  possessed. 

He  chose  the  one  he  thought  the  best. 

Said  he,  “I  will  make  alcohol ; 

With  it  I can  make  men  fall ; 

And  woman,  too,  shall  not  escape; 

I’ll  punish  her  in  every  shape. 

In  politics  I’ll  take  my  stand. 

To  sway  my  scepter  o’er  the  land.” 

In  every  town  his  agents  stood. 

To  snare  the  evil  and  the  good. 
Saloon-traps  he  made  to  catch  his  game. 
In  town  and  city  just  the  same. 

In  the  saloon  he  makes  his  home. 

And  politicians  to  him  come. 

To  vote  for  him  he  gives  them  rum ; 

He  knows  just  who  to  him  will  come. 

To  beat  God's  plans  is  all  his  aim. 

And  all  elections  he  tries  to  gain. 

In  both  now  he  takes  the  lead. 

And  unto  him  they  both  give  heed. 
(248) 


National  Reform. 


249 


In  Conventions  then  they  make  a show, 
And  good  and  bad  together  go. 

They  get  their  work  in  all  too  soon, 

And  plan  it  all  for  the  saloon. 

Some  men  will  go  to  the  saloon 
If  wife  and  children  starve  at  home. 

Then  like  a silly  sheep  or  goat. 

He  drives  them  up  and  makes  them  vote. 
The  true  Christian  will  say,  “ Nay; 

I always  vote  just  as  I pray.” 

Voters,  God  will  hear  you  on  election  day, 
If  you  will  all  vote  just  as  you  pray. 


NEED  OF  REFORM. 


CHAPTER  I. 

MIXING  THE  LOAD. 

On  the  last  day  of  April,  1869,  Dan  King,  with 
his  wife  Susan,  and  four  children,  reached  Coloma, 
having  emigrated  from  the  hanks  of  the  Missis- 
sijipi,  stimulated  hy  the  hope  of  bettering  his  tem- 
poral condition.  They  were  Christian  people  of 
pure  hearts,  devoted  to  God  and  his  service ; they 
had  received  the  advantages  of  good  mental  and 
physical  culture  and  were  hopeful  of  the  future. 

He  had  three  good  teams  and  a few  hundred  dol- 
lars. He  stretched  his  tent  near  the  old  Sutter  mill 
in  California,  where  gold  was  first  discovered. 

They  found  themselves  amidst  strange  surround- 
ings. All  races  and  conditions  of  mankind  were 
represented,  and  excitement  pervaded  all.  Fabu- 
lous amounts  of  gold  were  being  washed  out  every 
day  by  successful  miners  from  the  river  bars — 
fabulous  prices  were  charged  for  all  articles  of  use 
or  necessity.  Men,  released  from  the  restraints  of 
society,  drank,  gambled  and  maimed  each  other. 
Coloma  was  the  central  point  for  a large  territory. 
A few  days  after  his  arrival  King  started  with  his 

team  to  bring  provisions  from  Sacramento,  fifty 

(250) 


National  Reform. 


251 


miles  distant,  to  procure  winter  supplies  for  his 
family.  On  the  road  he  overtook  a tired,  dusty 
traveler,  who  asked  for  a ride. 

“Jump  in,”  said  King,  “ Where  are  you  going  ? ” 

“Don’t  know,”  said  the  man,  “Just  arrived, 
broke.  I want  a job  to  earn  some  money,  then 
I’m  going  to  the  mines.  Where  are  you  going  ? ” 

“Oh,  I’m  going  to  Sacramento  after  provisions 
and  miners’  tools,  then  I shall  return  to  Coloipa. 
I intend  to  go  to  mining  this  winter.” 

“Well,  I wish  you  would  give  me  something  to 
eat,  and  I will  go  back  with  you  and  work  till  I 
pay  you  for  it  at  your  own  price.  Hayes  is  my 
name,  and  I am  from  Indiana.” 

“All  right,”  said  King.  When  he  drew  up  to  his 
tent  on  his  return,  the  miners  from  all  over  the 
country  left  their  mines  and  hurried  towards  him. 
He  was  glad  to  find  his  family  all  well,  and  sur- 
prised to  see  so  many  men  gathering  around  his 
tent. 

“G-ot  any  whisky,  Mr.  King?”  was  the  first 
question  from  a half-dozen  persons  at  once. 

“ Ho,  sir  ; I don’t  sell  whisky,”  said  King  firmly. 

“ You  don’t?  Well,  you  will  before  you’re  here 
long.” 

“Well,”  said  another,  drawing  from  his  pocket 
a well-filled  purse,  “ I’m  first,  and  I want  some  of 
everything  you’ve  got  in  them  wagons,  no  difier- 
ence  about  the  price.  Here  is  the  gold  to  pay  for 
it.  Put  up  your  scales.” 


252 


Need  of  Reform. 


The  balances  for  weighing  gold  were  adjusted  on 
a box,  and  the  miner’s  purse  was  found  to  contain 
twenty-five  ounces,  worth  $400.  He  had  several 
men  employed  at  an  ounce  per  day,  and  they  pro- 
cured their  provisions  from  him.  He  received  from 
King  four  hundred  pounds  of  Hour,  potatoes,  onions, 
coffee,  sugar,  bacon  and  beans,  in  exchange  for  the 
contents  of  his  purse.  Another  came,  and  another, 
and  before  night  King  had  sold  out  all  of  his  two 
loads. 

Just  at  sunset  a man  with  two  horses  drove  up 
near  King’s  tent. 

“What  you  got?”  yelled  the  crowd. 

“ Whisky ! red  eye  ! ” shouted  the  teamster. 

“ How  much  ? ” eagerly  questioned  the  crowd. 

“Fifty  cents  a drink.” 

“ Give  me  a drink ! ” 

The  man  had  two  boys  with  him,  and  the  three 
commenced  drawing  the  whisky,  and  by  sunrise  he 
had  sold  out. 

“All  gone,  and  still  they  come  ! ” he  exclaimed, 
as  he  sauntered  into  King’s  tent.  He  sat  down 
and  poured  upon  the  ground,  from  a sack,  his  coin. 
After  counting  his  coin  and  weighing  his  dust, 
King  said  to  him : “ How  much  did  your  load 
amount  to  ? ” 

“Just  six  thousand  dollars.” 

“ Goodness ! That’s  as  much  as  my  two  loads 
came  to.  I hauled  up  provisions  and  tools,  miners’ 
tools.”  Turning  to  his  wife.  King  said,  “ You  hear 


National  Reform. 


253 


that,  Susan,  what  do  you  think  of  that?  This 
man  gets  as  much  for  a two-horse  load  of  whisky, 
as  I got  for  my  two  four-horse  loads  of  provisions 
and  tools.” 

“Well,  Dan,  nobody  has  any  regard  for  religion 
here ; we  are  entirely  out  of  place  here  among 
these  people.  I think  you  had  better  mix  your 
load  next  time.” 

The  load  was  mixed,  half  miners’  general  sup- 
plies, and  half  miners’  special  supplies — whisky. 
He  sold  one  barrel  on  the  road,  clearing  a dollar  a 
pound  for  freight.  Leaving  his  load  with  Mrs. 
King,  he  hastily  returned  and  brought  up  another. 
This  was  repeated  several  times  before  winter.  A 
large  hotel  took  the  place  of  the  tent.  Before  the 
rainy  season  set  in,  he  had  a large  stock  of  sup- 
plies, particularly  whisky  and  other  liquors. 
When  a man  came  to  King  and  said : “ I am 
broke,  have  just  arrived,  would  you  credit  me  with 
a miners’  outht?”  King  was  not  the  man  to  say, 
no.  He  was  a generous,  noble-hearted  man,  thirty- 
live  years  old.  Mrs.  King  was  a woman  of  rare 
mental  ability,  very  sympathetic  by  nature,  kind- 
hearted  and  self-sacrificing.  She  was  ever  ready 
to  minister  to  the  wants  of  the  needy  and  afflicted. 
Deeds  of  violence  were  common,  and  she  often  wit- 
nessed them,  and  devoted  herself  to  relieve  the 
suffering  victim  of  many  a conflict.  At  the  time 
the  hotel  took  the  place  of  the  tent,  a large,  square 
room  was  erected  for  a dining-room.  Dan  King 


254 


Need  of  Reform. 


liad  gone  to  Sacramento  for  goods,  when,  one  day, 
a man  drove  up  in  a light  wagon.  He  was  well- 
dressed,  polite  and  affable.  He  walked  into  the 
tent,  and  calling  up  all  hands  that  were  standing 
around,  invited  them  to  take  a drink,  and  threw 
down  a Mexican  coin  called  an  ounce.  All  drank 
but  one,  Iria  Long.  He  refused,  saying,  “Ho,  I 
never  do  drink,  and  I wish  the  rest  of  you  did  not.’’ 
Mrs.  King  was  about  to  make  change,  when  he  said 
to  her,  “Hever  mind;  you  are  putting  up  a hotel, 
I see.”  “ Yes,  sir,  that  is  the  dining  room  just  fin- 
ished,” said  she,  pointing  to  the  large,  square 
room. 

“ Well,  where  will  you  have  your  bar?  ” (a  bar 
had  not  been  put  up ; the  customers  were  served 
by  drawing  from  the  barrel  into  tin  cups). 

“ Oh,  I am  not  going  to  have  any  bar  in  my 
dining-room  ! ” 

“I  will  give  $10  j)er  day,  cash,  for  a table  four 
feet  square,  right  here  in  this  corner,  to  deal  monte 
on.  I will  run  night  and  day  and  will  agree  to  in- 
sure you  a sale  amounting  to  0100  per  day  from 
m}^  table  to  your  bar.  Come,  put  up  your  bar; 
your  receipts  will  be  from  0300  to  0500  per  daj^ ; I 
will  give  you  0300  per  mouth  and  leave  you  your 
hotel  table  over  there.”  Such  logic  could  not  be 
resisted.  The  devil  wins.  Mrs.  King  said,  “ I will 
take  it.” 

“ Of  course  you  will  tend  bar  for  me  ? ” 

“ Ho;  I never  thought  of  such  a thing!  ” 


National  Reform. 


255 


“Well,  that  is  my  understanding.  You  put  up 
the  bar  and  rent  me  the  table  at  $10  per  day.” 

A crowd  gathered  around  them.  A man  in  the 
crowd  said,  “ I Avant  a table  here  in  this  corner  to 
deal  faro.”  Another  said,  “ I want  a table  here  for 
poker,  I Avill  pay  $10.”  The  result  was  the  men 
brought  in  their  tables  in  half  an  hour  from  the 
beginning  of  the  above  conversation.  In  one  hour 
a rough  counter  Avas  in  place,  and  upon  a shelf  be- 
hind it  were  five  dozen  bottles  of  Avhisky.  The 
whole  room  was  soon  jammed  full  of  rough  miners 
trying  to  reach  the  gambling  tables.  The  bar  was 
next  day  extended  the  length  of  the  room  ; before 
night  she  had  tliree  bar-tenders ; she  did  nothing 
but  weigh  out  the  gold  dust.  On  Mr.  King’s  return 
he  decided  to  remain  at  home.  He  would  superin- 
tend the  Avhole.  They  would  soon  be  rich.  About 
five  o’clock  the  next  day  a dispute  occurred  and 
two  pistol  shots  settled  the  matter,  two  men  lay 
stretched  out  on  the  floor,  one  was  dead,  the  other 
wounded,  groaning  and  swearing ; there  were  two 
physicians  in  the  croAvd  avIio  cared  for  the  wounded 
man.  The  dead  man  they  carried  to  one  side,  and 
carpenters  set  to  work  to  make  a coffin.  In  one 
hour  he  Avas  put  in  his  grave  under  a pine  tree,  and 
all  evidence  of  the  terrible  work  was  cleared  away 
and  the  games  were  proceeding  as  though  nothing 
had  happened.  The  attentions  to  the  wounded 
man  that  Mrs.  King  gave  in  the  days  and  weeks 
that  followed,  were  so  tender  and  womanly,  that 


256 


Need  of  Reform. 


all  were  praising  her ; no  one  sought  her  sympathy 
in  vain.  The  man  recovered,  and  left  for  jDarts  un- 
known; his  name  was  Iria  Long,  the  temperance 
man  who  had  refused  to  drink.  We  will  speak  of 
him  in  the  future. 


CHAPTER  II. 

TEMPTED  AMD  TPvIED. 

Dan  King  hired  teamsters  and  kept  his  teams 
constantly  busy.  His  daily  receipts  were  nearly 
one  thousand  dollars.  On  Sunday  they  frequently 
amounted  to  $1,500.  Some  of  the  men  that  got 
broke  at  the  bar  and  gaming  tables,  came  to  King 
and  asked  for  work.  “ I have  no  work,”  said  King. 
“Mr.  King,”  interrupted  a bystander,  “I  have  an 
ounce  a day  claim  which  I will  sell  for  two  hun- 
dred dollars.  I got  broke  at  poker,  and  I want 
some  money.” 

“Well,”  said  King,  “show  it  to  these  men,  and 
tell  them  how  to  work.” 

“Well,”  said  the  miner,  “anybody  can  do  the 
work.  It’s  going  on  all  around.” 

Hayes,  the  man  picked  up  by  King  on  his  first 
trip  to  Sacramento,  was  given  charge  of  the  work 
at  five  dollars  a day  and  board.  Every  fifteen  feet 
was  a claim,  and  the  ground  was  all  being  worked- 


National  Reform. 


257 


They  went  to  work  under  Hayes,  all  green  hands. 
The  miner,  Henry  Hixe,  took  his  two  hundred  dol- 
lars, walked  deliberately  up  to  one  of  the  gam- 
bling tables,  which  had  stacked  up  on  one  side  ten 
thousand  dollars  in  gold  dust,  on  the  other  side 
was  gold  coin  to  the  amount  of  over  five  thousand 
dollars.  In  one  hour  and  a half  he  had  broken  the 
bank,  and  opened  on  his  own  account. 

When  night  came.  King’s  ten  men  came  in  with 
an  aggregate  of  $200.  The  next  day  they  had 
five  hundred  dollars’  worth  of  gold  dust,  and  the 
next  day  they  brought  in  eight  hundred.  They 
had  struck  a rich  pocket  from  which  they  after- 
wards took  $50,000.  It  all  belonged  to  Dan  King 
except  the  five  dollars  a day  and  board.  One  man 
skipped  with  over  ten  thousand  dollars’  worth  of 
gold  dust  that  belonged  to  King. 

“ Where  is  Tom  Bean  ? ” said  King ; “ he  has 
not  paid  his  board,  and  has  stolen  ten  thousand 
dollars’  worth  of  the  gold  dust.  I think  that  is 
mean.” 

“ Oh,  Dan,  here  you  are  complaining  and  not 
thanking  God  as  you  ought  for  our  prosperity.” 

“ Mind  your  own  business,”  said  King  in  reply 
to  his  wife ; “ I need  none  of  your  interference  in 
this  business.” 

“ I did  not  think  that  success  in  our  business 
would  make  my  husband  so  selfish.” 

The  winter  of  ’66  set  in  with  heavy  rains.  King 
had  built  good  houses  and  barns,  and  had  a large 


258 


Need  of  Reform. 


supply  of  provisions  and  whisky.  The  bar  was 
open  day  and  night.  No  one  would  ever  think 
this  was  the  King  family,  that  were  such  good 
Christian  people  down  on  the  Mississippi,  such  a 
change  had  taken  place. 

To  the  reader  who  is  not  familiar  with  the  early 
history  of  mining  in  California,  the  transformation 
of  character  herein  delineated  may  appear  alto- 
gether improbable.  But  the  circumstances  were 
peculiar ; men  found  themselves  surrounded  by  in- 
fluences new  and  strange.  Kind,  thoughtful,  con- 
siderate and  Christian  men  were  radically  changed, 
some  into  cold,  heartless  monsters  of  selfishness 
and  greed,  others  into  dissipated,  careless  spend- 
thrifts, while  still  others  threw  off  every  restraint, 
and  gave  themselves  up  to  gratification  of  passion 
and  appetite. 

In  the  case  of  King,  the  unusual  opportunities 
offered  for  accumulating  wealth  rapidly  turned  all 
his  thoughts  in  a sordid  direction.  In  addition  to 
this,  he  had  accidentally,  as  it  Avere,  drifted  into 
business  pursuits  which  brought  large  profits  and 
deadened  imperceptibly  all  the  naturally  noble 
traits  in  his  character.  If  he  had  stopped  to  rea- 
son with  himself,  his  natural  instincts  would  hare 
caused  him  to  turn  with  disgust  from  his  present 
occupation,  but,  compromising  with  his  conscience 
under  a plea  that  it  was  only  for  a little  time,  and 
that  others  were  ready  to  do  Avhat  he  Avas  doing  if 
he  Avithdrew,  he  continued  month  after  month  to 


N^ational  Reform. 


259 


harden  his  heart  against  his  fellows,  for  the  sake 
of  gaining  gold.  He  did  not  realize  that  moral 
rnin  was  sure  to  result  from  this  prostitution  of 
moral  to  material  interests,  and  in  his  blindness  he 
kept  on,  silencing  all  his  better  impulses  by  tak- 
ing, day  after  day,  the  hard  earnings  of  others, 
without  rendering  an  equivalent.  The  result  was 
that  in  the  space  of  a few  months,  he  had  $200,000 
in  gold,  and  mammon  had  become  his  God.  With 
Mrs.  King  the  case  was  dilferent.  Her  besetting 
sin  was  in  another  direction  ; her  sympathies  were 
always  with  the  weak  and  needy,  hence  the  change 
in  her  husband  was  a distressing  revelation  to  her. 
Thoughtlessly,  and  entirely  through  her  desire  to 
add  to  the  enjoyment  of  others,  she  had  frequently 
sipped  the  social  glass,  without  thinking  that  the 
exhilaration  which  she  sometimes  experienced  was 
closely  allied  to  intoxication.  She  had  observed 
with  much  pain  and  solicitude  the  increasing  greed 
and  selfishness  of  her  husband  and  no  thought  of 
danger  to  herself  had  ever  crossed  her  mind  until 
her  husband’s  words  im]3lied  that  her  manner  was 
not  natural.  She  then  said,  “And  I am  to  blame 
jbr  it  all,  for  I told  him  to  mix  his  load.”  She  then 
lesolved  to  guard  against  further  indulgence.  A 
few  days  afterwards  she  fell  ill,  and  during  a pro- 
tracted sickness,  used  wine  and  liquor  in  various 
forms  continuously,  in  obedience  to  the  instruction 
of  the  attending  physician.  After  convalescence 
it  was  prescribed  thrice  daily,  and  when  in  March 


260 


Need  of  Reform. 


she  resumed  her  household  duties,  she  found  it 
convenient,  and,  as  she  believed,  necessary  to  con- 
tinue the  practice. 

Hayes,  after  working  out  King’s  claim,  had 
struck  a rich  deposit  of  his  own  from  which  he 
had  washed  out  the  handsome  sum  of  660,000 
which  he  intrusted  to  Mrs.  King's  care.  He  was  a 
scholarly,  Christian  gentleman,  and  manifested 
much  kindly  interest  in  Mrs.  King’s  family.  He 
had  been  an  inmate  of  the  family  since  his  first 
acquaintance  with  them,  and  had  regularly  taught 
their  children,  and  a few  others,  in  a log  cabin  in 
the  rear  of  the  hotel. 

One  Sunday  Mrs.  King,  flushed  with  drink,  went 
out  for  a walk,  and  passing,  unperceived,  the  open 
door  of  Hayes’  cabin,  overheard  Hayes  in  prayer. 
“It  is  a heavy  cross  to  bear,  but  help  me,  O God, 
to  warn  that  man,  who  is  so  cold,  so  selfish,  so 
given  over  to  hardness  of  heart,  and  love  of  gold  to 
turn  to  Thee.  And,  0 Lord,  save  that  woman  from 
the  appetite  that  is  leading  her  to  ruin.  Permit 
not  the  evil  one  to  win  them  away  from  Thee.” 

She  turned  away  without  having  been  seen. 
Every  fibre  of  her  being  was  shaken,  shocked  by 
the  discovery  she  had  just  made.  She  hastened  to 
her  room,  saying  to  herself,  “ Is  this  so  ? O heaven ! 
AVhat  is  wealth  and  fortune  at  such  a cost,  such  a 
sacrifice ! ” 

She  tried  to  pray,  but  her  lips  refused  to  move, 
her  thoughts  could  not  be  concentrated.  Again 


National  Reform. 


261 


she  sat  down  and  tried  to  realize  her  situation. 
She  knew  she  was  to  blame,  for  it  was  she  who 
had  said  to  her  husband,  “ You  had  better  mix  your 
load.”  She  thought  of  this  and  said,  “ O,  go  away, 
devil,  do  not  tempt  me  any  more.  God  help  me  to 
do  better.  I am  drunk  now.  Oh,  what  shall  I do  ? ” 
The  entrance  of  her  children  turned  her  thoughts 
towards  their  teacher.  She  sent  Peter,  her  eldest 
son,  to  tell  Mr.  Hayes  to  come  to  her  house,  she 
wished  to  see  him.  Hayes  soon  made  his  appear- 
ance, when  she  said : “ I have  sent  for  you,  Mr. 
Hayes,  to  seek  your  advice.  A sudden  impulse  to 
return  to  my  old  home  on  the  Mississippi  has 
seized  me.  I want  you  to  find  out  when  the 
steamer  sails,  and  further,  I want  you  to  remain 
here,  and  fill  my  place  in  this  house.” 

“You  surprise  me,  Mrs.  King,”  said  Hayes; 
“ this  indeed  seems  a very  sudden  determination. 
What  do  you  wish  me  to  do  ? ” 

“ I want  you  to  take  my  place  here ; hire  and 
supervise  the  help  and  attend  to  weighing  the  gold 
dust  at  the  bar,  as  I do.” 

“Mrs.  King,”  said  Hayes  solemnly,  “I  would  not 
for  any  price  sell  a man  a glass  of  whisky,  or  take 
the  money  in  payment  of  one.  I cannot,  I will  not 
do  it!  ” 

“Well,  King  can  attend  to  the  business,  I sup- 
pose. He  will  stay,  of  course.  He  is  getting  to 
hate  me  because  I rebuke  his  selfishness,  and  I 
know  we  are  both  going  to  ruin  here.  I dare  not 


262 


Need  of  Reform. 


stay  any  longer  here  and  risk  the  consequences 
of  daily  contact  with  this  vile  business  in  which  we 
are  engaged.  Please  find  out  how  soon  the  steamer 
sails,  and  I will  arrange  with  Mr.  King.” 

Hayes  left  the  house  and  she  sent  one  of  the 
children  to  call  their  father. 

“AYhat  do  you  want?”  said  King,  sullenly,  as 
he  entered  the  room. 

“Well,”  said  she'  tenderly,  “I  have  determined 
upon  a thing  suddenly,  and  ask  your  kind  consent- 
We  must  quit  this  vile  business  and  leave  here 
or  hell  will  be  our  portion.  You  wind  up  the  busi- 
ness as  soon  as  you  can  and  we  will  leave.”  She 
continued,  “We  have  made  more  money  than  we 
thought  of  ever  having.  We  must  give  up  this  vile 
business,  forsake  our  sins,  return  to  our  former 
course  of  life,  and  amid  old  scenes  and  friends  be 
ha2Dpy.  The  seduction  of  the  cup  oveiqDOwers  my 
mental  and  moral  strength.  I will  return  to  that 
society  in  which  we  were  so  happy.  I will  never 
take  another  drink  or  sell  one.”  “But,  Susan,  you 
know  I cannot  go  with  you ; if  you  want  to  go,  why 
go.  I will  stay  here.”  “Well,”  said  she,  “I  am 
going  on  the  first  steamer.”  King  gave  his  con- 
sent, and  the  details  of  her  journey  were  all 
arranged  before  he  left  the  room.  Mrs.  King  and 
the  children,  in  three  days  thereafter,  were  on  the 
way  to  their  old  home  on  the  Mississippi  river. 
There  King  and  his  wife  had  been  Christian  peo- 
ple ; they  were  members  of  the  Methodist  Church, 


National  Reform. 


263 


and  were  teachers  in  the  Sunday-school,  and  had 
never  drank  any  intoxicating  liquor. 

Mrs.  King  and  children  arrived  at  her  father’s 
house  in  the  night,  taking  them  all  by  surprise. 
As  soon  as  it  became  known  that  Mrs.  King  had 
returned  from  California,  the  house  was  crowded 
by  scores  of  people  eager  to  ask  questions  about 
the  land  of  gold,  and  why  she  had  returned  so  un- 
expectedly; all  anxious  to  know  all  about  the 
mining  interest  in  California.  She  gave  to  all  such 
information  as  she  possessed  on  the  various  phases 
of  gold  digging,  and  of  the  social  life  of  the  people. 

A young  preacher  asked  her  if  there  was  any 
chance  for  a strong,  sober  man,  to  get  the  gold. 

“ Yes ! Oh,  yes,”  she  said. 

“ Then  would  you  advise  me  to  go  ? ” 

“Ko,  never!  never  I ” said  she,  emphatically. 

“ Why  ? Why  not  ? ” questioned  several  at  once. 

“ Because  I have  learned  that  some  things  are 
more  precious  than  gold.  The  climate  is  delight- 
ful, the  gold  is  plenty,  and  the  country  grand,  but 
it  is  a terrible  place  of  wickedness  and  vice.  True 
manhood  seems  to  shrink  and  shrivel  before  the 
temptations  there  existing.  Drunkenness,  gam- 
bling and  debauchery  seem  to  be  a natural  conse- 
quence in  the  search  for  gold.  All  moral  consider- 
ations disappear.  Men  forget  all  their  obligations 
to  Cod  and  their  fellows ; throw  otf  all  disguise 
and  revel  in  depravity.  Scarcely  any  are  proof 
against  the  allurements  of  vicious  pleasure.  Men 


264 


Xeed  of  Reform. 


who  are  ordained  to  preach  the  gospel,  forget  their 
vows,  and  descend  to  the  vilest  of  beings.  God  is 
forgotten  and  his  laws  are  trampled  under  foot.  I 
have  lied,  as  it  were,  to  escape  the  dangers  and 
snares  of  California  life.  Do  not  leave  your  safe 
and  quiet  homes  for  the  dangers  and  strifes  of  that 
land.” 

She  believed  that  she  had  overcome,  through 
penitence  and  prayer,  her  appetite  for  strong 
drink,  but  to  no  one  save  her  mother  did  she  re- 
veal the  real  reason  of  her  sudden  return.  Of  Mr. 
King,  she  only  said,  “ He,  also,  is  much  changed, 
but  in  a different  way.”  To  Mr.  King’s  brothers, 
who  declared  their  purpose  to  go  to  California,  she 
said,  “ Take  my  advice  and  do  not  go.  The  chances 
are  not  worth  the  risk.  Men  make  wrecks  of  them- 
selves without  realizing  it.  Grace  may  keej)  some 
safely,  but  it  is  a fearful  struggle.” 

“ Why  does  brother  Dan  never  write  to  us  ? ” 
said  his  brother  Charlie.  “We  have  not  received 
a letter  from  him  for  two  years,  while  yours  came 
regularly.” 

She  answered  evasively,  “His  heart  seems  set 
on  getting  rich.  I have  brought  each  of  you  two 
thousand  dollars ; that  will  pay  your  debts  and 
give  yoii  a home.  Stay  here  and  take  care  of 
your  father  and  mother,  and  enjoy  your  lives  in  a 
rational  way.” 

“ Brother  Dan  was  a kind  brother,  he  was  a 


National  Reform. 


265 


Ohristiai),  a fine  scholar,  the  most  manly  man  I 
ever  saw.  How  has  he  changed?  ” 

“ Please  don’t  ask  me,  hut  take  my  advice  and 
remain  here.” 

After  she  had  visited  all  her  friends,  and  several 
weeks  had  passed  away  and  she  had  received  no 
news  from  California,  she  began  to  think  of  return- 
ing to  her  husband.  One  morning  her  mother  was 
surprised  to  find  her  packing  her  trunks.  “ I am 
going  back  to  California.  I have  been  very  happy 
here  since  my  return,  and  I have  just  concluded 
that  Dan  will  not  come  as  he  agreed  to,  and  I must 
go  and  try  to  bring  him.  I iiave  not  told  you  all 
our  business,  and  I cannot,  it  overwhelms  me  with 
shame,  not  that  it  is  unlawful ; on  the  contrary,  it 
is  highly  respectable  out  there.  It  will  not  do  for 
Mr.  King  to  remain  there,  and  me  stay  here.  He 
agreed  to  close  up  our  business  and  return,  but  now 
I fear  he  aimed  to  deceive  me.  I have  now  renewed 
my  covenant  of  grace  and  had  a delightful  visit, 
and  my  place  is  with  my  husband.  I will  try  to 
bring  him  back  here.  I shall  bid  every  one  of  my 
friends  good-bye  to-day,  and  take  the  ten  o’clock 
train  to-night.”  And  true  to  her  word  she  left  on 
the  night  train,  and  in  due  time  she  landed  in  San 
Francisco  with  her  children.  She  entered  a car- 
riage and  was  on  her  way  to  a hotel,  when,  looking- 
out  of  the  carriage  window  at  a new,  large  build- 
ing, she  was  surprised  to  see  in  large  letters  over 
the  door,  “Dan  King,  Wholesale  Liquor  Dealer,” 


266 


Need  of  Reform. 


and  standing  in  the  door  she  saw  her  husband. 
She  stopped  the  carriage,  her  husband  came  up  to 
the  carriage  and  she  and  her  children  alighted. 

“ What  does  this  mean  ? ” said  she.  “ When 
will  wonders  cease  ! ” 

“ 0,  Susan ! how  glad  I am  to  see  you  and  the 
children  again,”  said  King,  hurriedly. 

Leading  them  into  his  store  he  said : “After  you 
left,  a druggist  came  to  our  house  in  Coloma,  who 
knew  how  to  make  all  kinds  of  liquors  from  drugs 
and  essential  oils.  He  worked  for  me  there  for 
several  weeks,  and  finding  that  he  was  master  of 
his  art,  I left  the  business  in  charge  of  a friend  and 
came  down  here  to  engage  in  the  wholesale  liquor 
business,  and  I deal  in  California  wine.  Here  is 
some  of  the  richest  wine  you  ever  drank,”  said  he, 
handing  her  a glass  of  California  wine,  “ and  my 
sales  are  over  three  thousand  dollars  per  day. 
Here,  drink  this,  why  don’t  you?”  “I  do  not 
want  to  drink ; do  not  tempt  me ! I had  a pleasant 
trip.  I made  everybody  around  the  old  home 
happy.  I intend  never  to  drink  wine  or  beer  or 
any  kind  of  liquor.  I told  my  heavenly  Father, 
when  the  ship  sailed  that  carried  me  away  from 
California,  that  I would  never  drink  a drop  of 
any  intoxicating  liquor,  and  I have  so  far  kept 
my  word,  and  I do  not  want  to  see  you  in  this 
business,  Dan.” 

“ But  what  brought  you  back,  then,  Susan  ? 
What  brought  you  back?  I was  not  as  much  sur- 


National  Reform. 


267 


prised  when  you  aiiuonuced  your  intention  to  go 
back  to  your  father  in  Mississippi,  as  I am  to  see 
you  here  again  in  California.” 

“ I came  back,  Dan,  to  try  to  save  you.  I want 
3^ou  to  quit  this  infernal  liquor  business,  and  go 
back  to  Mississippi  with  me.  None  of  our  friends 
there  know  that  you  ever  kept  or  sold  liquor ; they 
are  all  Christians.  Dan,  I told  the  first  lie  I ever 
told  in  my  life  when  I told  them  you  were  still  a 
Christian.  Mother  asked  me  if  we  had  a Meth- 
odist Church  here.  I told  her,  ‘No’.  ‘But,’  said 
mother,  ‘ you  and  Dan  are  still  true  Christians  ? ’ I 
said,  ‘ Yes.’  God  forgive  me  for  that  lie.  Will  you 
go  back,  Dan  ? ” 

“ No,  I will  never  go  back,  Susan,”  said  Dan. 
“No,  I do  not  want  to  go  back;  I am  making 
money.” 

“ I do,  Mr.  King,”  said  his  wife.  “ I would  cheer- 
fully surrender  all  we  have  made,  if  the  past  three 
years  could  be  wiped  out.  We  have  lost  our 
religion,  and  that  is  worth  more  to  us  than  all  the 
gold  in  California.  We  are  now  estranged  from 
God,  like  a ship  at  sea  without  a rudder,  drifting 
with  the  tide.” 

“ Did  you  not  suggest  that  I mix  my  load  the 
second  trip  from  Sacramento  to  Coloma  ? ” 

“Yes,  God  forgive  me!  and  you  fell  so  easily. 
It  did  not  take  as  many  arguments  to  convince  you 
as  it  did  Adam.  We  are  in  the  sinful  business ; 
God  help  1 How  we  will  get  out  is  the  problem. 


268 


Need  of  Reform. 


Three  years  has  bound  us  to  this  wicked  business 
with  chains  hard  for  us  to  break.” 

“ I do  not  want  to  get  out  of  the  business  or  undo 
the  past,”  said  King. 

Calmly,  yet  glad  to  survey  the  lost  ground,  and 
determined  to  do  so  without  a scene,  ]\Irs.  King^ 
said:  “Many  a slave  loves  his  chains;  we  have 
both  lost,  Mr.  King,  what  we  never  can  regain  in 
this  business.  I went  to  Mississippi  fully  deter- 
mined to  abandon  this  liquor  business  forever,  and 
to  get  my  heavenly  Father’s  forgiveness.  I be- 
lieved I had  found  grace  to  stand.  Oh,  where  is 
Mr.  Hayes  ? It  was  his  prayer  for  you  and  me  that 
God  would  make  us  see  our  wrong-doings  in  this 
business  that  made  me  go  back  to  Mississippi.  I 
want  him  to  come  here  and  pray  with  us.” 

“ Here  I am,”  said  Hayes  ; “ and  if  I can  assist 
you,  may  God  help  me  to  do  so.  Mr.  King,  my 
advice  to  you  is  to  close  out  your  business  and  go 
back  with  your  wife  and  children  to  your  old 
home.” 

“Ko,  Hayes,  I shall  not  go  back.  She  can  go 
back  if  she  wants  to,  but  I will  not.  You  are  a 
very  good  preacher,  but  you  can  never  get  me  to 
give  up  my  business.  Everybodj^  deals  in  liquor 
here,  ^ye  all  came  here  to  make  money,  and  I 
never  drank ; I do  not  fear  that  I will  ever  be  a 
drunkard,”  said  King. 

“Well,  I shall  go  back,”  said  Mrs.  King;  “and 


National  Reform.  269 

I will  take  my  cliildren  with  me.  I will  now 
pray.” 

Going  over  to  where  King  was  standing,  she 
kneeled  down  and  prayed  God  to  touch  her  hus- 
band’s heart  and  to  help  her  to  do  her  duty.  Her 
prayer  brought  tears  to  the  eyes  of  Hayes,  who 
was  near  by,  but  her  husband  turned  away  and 
went  out  of  the  house. 

"^‘Mrs.  King,”  asked  Mr.  Hayes,  “what  can  I do 
to  assist  you?  Just  name  it.  I have  prayed  for 
you  and  your  husband  that  God  would  save  you 
from  the  appetite  of  strong  drink.” 

“I  know  that,  Mr.  Hayes,”  replied  Mrs.  King; 
'^‘‘andlwish  I had  stayed  in  Mississippi  when  I 
went  back.” 

Just  then  three  shots  were  heard  in  the  bar-room. 
Hayes  opened  the  door  and  found  King  badly 
wounded,  and  two  men  killed.  This  was  the  result 
of  California  wine  and  gambling.  The  next  day. 
King  was  found  dead  in  his  bed  by  his  wife ; he 
bad  died  of  the  wound  received  the  day  before. 

After  King  was  buried,  Mrs.  King  took  what 
money  was  on  hand  belonging  to  King  ($100,000), 
saying,  “ I will  not  close  up  the  business ; I will 
leave  it  all,  and  go  back  to  mother  and  friends.” 

She  asked  Mr.  Hayes  if  he  would  assist  her  to 
get  away.  He  said,  “Yes;  when  will  you  start?” 

“ To-night,”  she  said.  “And  I will  set  fire  to  the 
house  and  burn  up  all  the  wine  and  whisky  in  it ; 
no  one  shall  ever  drink  it,  and  I will  not  sell  it.” 


270 


JSFeed  of  Reform. 


Mr.  Hayes  ordered  a team,  and  shipped  all  of 
Mrs.  King’s  goods  that  she  wished  to  take  with 
her.  Then  she  poured  oil  all  over  the  floor  up 
stairs,  so  it  would  burn  readily.  She  then  went 
into  the  cellar,  and  turned  open  a barrel  of  coal 
oil,  and  then  she  left  the  place.  She  had  been 
gone  only  one  hour  when  some  one  threw  a match 
down  on  the  cellar  step)s.  It  reached  the  oil  while 
burning,  and  the  house  was  soon  in  flames. 


CHAPTER  HI. 

AT  THE  OLD  HOME. 

In  due  time,  Mrs.  King  arrived  at  her  father’s 
house  in  Mississippi,  where  we  will  leave  her 
happy  in  the  society  of  her  Christian  friends.  She 
has  joined  the  W.  C.  T.  U.,  and  is  to-day  one  of 
its  noble  workers.  She  says  Kate  Field  never 
could  have  any  influence  over  her,  for  she  knows 
more  about  the  result  of  California  wines  than  any 
one  can  tell  her.  We  will  leave  the  reader  to  be 
the  j udge. 

We  will  now  return  to  Mr.  Hayes.  He  has  been 
very  successful  in  everything  he  has  ventured  into. 
He  has  now  in  his  possession  S100,000.  He  bought 
land  and  built  houses,  and  put  poor  men  to  work 
on  his  land.  He  had  friends  all  over  the  country 
who  were  praising  him  for  his  kindness  to  the 


National  Reform. 


271 


poor.  And  all  the  appurtenances  of  a promising- 
American  settlement  were  now  to  be  found  on 
Hayes’  land.  They  had  plowed  and  sowed  half 
the  land  to  grain,  and  were  planting  large  crops 
of  potatoes.  They  also  had  school-houses  and 
churches.  There  were  300  settlers  within  the 
limits  of  his  grant.  These  settlers  were  from  the 
best  families  in  the  States  from  east,  north,  south 
and  west,  and  were  mostly  Christian  people,  lovers 
of  law  and  order.  Hayes  had  selected  that  class 
for  his  colony.  He  was  a kind,  Christian  gentle- 
man. 

Harry  Miller,  a son  of  one  of  the  men  who  were 
killed  in  King’s  bar-room,  was  to  work  for  Mr. 
Hayes.  After  the  murder,  he  asked  Hayes  to  take 
his  mother  and  sister  out  onto  his  farm. 

“Yes,”  said  Hayes,  “and  Mrs.  Dillon  and  her 
children.  Take  them  with  you.  They  have  no 
home  now,  for  when  James  Dillon  was  murdered, 
he  had  lost  ten  thousand  dollars  in  King’s  bar- 
room at  the  monte  table.  He  had  refused  to  give 
it  up,  and  that  was  what  caused  his  death.” 

Hayes  bought  more  land,  paying  $40,000  for  one 
tract  ten  miles  square.  This  he  divided  into  five 
acres  each. 

“ This,”  said  Hayes,  “ is  for  a school-house,” 
pointing  to  a new  house  he  had  just  finished. 

“And  what  is  that?”  asked  a bystander. 

“ That  is  a church  I have  put  up  in  hopes  we 
can  have  Sunday-school  and  meetings  in  it.” 


272 


Need  of  Reform. 


Hayes  was  very  popular.  He  held  meetings  at 
all  the  school-houses,  and  in  every  way  labored 
earnestly  to  warn  the  peojtle  against  the  dangerous 
power  of  the  saloons.  He  endeavored  to  show  them 
that  their  homes  were  the  one  treasure  to  be  prized 
and  defended  against  all  intrusion  or  molestation. 
He  said:  ‘‘Hot  one  of  you  who  has  a title  for 
your  home  but  what  is  a better  man  for  having  it. 
Your  wives  and  children  are  better  for  having  a 
home.  You  now  have  schools.  By  industry  and 
economy,  and  the  practice  of  morality  and  the 
observance  of  religious  duty,  jmu  will  build  up  a 
y prosperous  and  happy  community.  Six  hundred 
homes  thus  established  on  the  James  river  in  Vir- 
ginia in  1611  were  the  foundation  of  all  American 
civilization.  Romulus,  by  dividing  up  the  land 
among  700  followers,  was  the  founder  of  Rome, 
that  vast  power  that  forced  a whole  world  to  pay 
tribute.  All  the  grand  civilization  and  wisdom 
and  learning  of  the  Greeks  were  based  upon  the 
home,  the  beginning  of  which  was  smaller  than 
yours.  The  home  condition  is  the  only  one  in 
which  men  always  improve,  and  I would  not  be 
afraid  to  guarantee  an  empire  to  sj^ring  from  this 
beginning  if  it  were  not  for  the  wine  interest  and 
the  saloons.  They  are  your  worst  enemies,  and 
there  will  be  no  failures  here  except  those  caused 
by  their  existence  among  you.  Again  I warn  you 
against  them.  Never  touch,  taste  nor  handle  wine, 
nor  beer,  nor  any  kind  of  intoxicating  liquors,  and 


National  Reform. 


273 


you  are  safe.  It  is  the  first  drink  that  makes  the  ’ 
drunkard.  If  the  first  drink  never  was  taken, 
there  would  never  have  been  any  saloons,  and 
there  would  be  happy  homes  to-day  that  are  now 
unhappy.  Remember  the  fact — for  it  is  a fact — 
that  the  men  who  are  sober,  religious  and  temper- 
ate, will  own  all  the  land  here,  all  their  homes. 
They  will  have  happy  homes  if  liquor  is  kept  out 
of  their  reach.” 

The  saloon  interest  denounced  Hayes  on  all  occa- 
sions. He  hated  the  saloons  and  never  entered 
one ; he  could  not  bear  to  pass  one. 

Just  at  this  time  Hayes  received  a summons  to 
attend  the  bedside  of  his  sick  mother.  Hastily 
giving  directions  to  his  foreman  to  look  after  his 
business,  he  took  his  departure  on  the  steamer  for 
San  Francisco,  where  he  took  the  train  for  Ohio, 
his  old  home.  Mr.  Hayes  lost  no  time  in  his 
travels,  so  anxious  was  he  to  reach  his  mother’s 
side  before  her  death.  When  he  arrived,  a death- 
like stillness  pervaded  all  the  surroundings. 
Making  his  way  at  once  to  his  home,  he  pushed 
open  the  door,  without  waiting  to  rap,  and  entered. 
A glad  smile  spread  over  the  face  of  his  mother ; 
the  nurse  turned  towards  the  door,  and  bounded 
across  the  room.  Glad  tears  suffused  their  faces. 
Ten  years  before,  a lovers’  quarrel  had  separated 
them,  driving  him  to  California.  Now  they  met 
under  different  circumstances.  They  had  grown 
up  together  and  loved  each  other.  Each  was  pos- 


274 


Need  of  Reform. 


sessed  of  a strong  will ; they  had  both  given  their 
hearts  to  God  and  joined  the  Methodist  Church  in 
early  youth,  and  up  to  this  time  were  true  Chris- 
tians. Hayes’  mother  had  given  him  a college 
education.  He  had  been  the  pride  of  his  mother, 
and  when  Ella  and  he  quarreled,  and  he  left  for 
California,  his  mother  had  tried  every  way  in  her 
power  to  bring  him  back  and  to  have  a reconcilia- 
tion, for  she  loved  Ella  Hall  as  her  own  daughter. 
His  mother  wrote  to  him  that  she  was  on  her 
death-bed,  and  she  wanted  to  see  him  married  to 
Ella  before  she  died,  and  to  make  haste  and  come 
home.  Ella  had  been  with  her  all  the  time.  She 
taught  school  and  made  her  home  with  Hayes’ 
mother. 

When  Hayes  entered  the  room  where  his  mother 
la}^,  she  opened  her  eyes  wide  and  said,  “ My  son, 
come  to  your  mother’s  bosom.” 

He  hastened  to  her  side,  kissing  her  again  and 
again. 

“ Send  for  the  preacher ; I want  to  see  you  mar- 
ried before  I die,”  she  said. 

A preacher  was  sent  for,  and  united  them  in  the 
holy  bonds  of  matrimony.  In  a few  hours  the 
mother  died  with  her  hands  clasped  in  theirs. 
A few  days  after  the  funeral,  Hayes,  accompanied 
by  his  wife,  started  for  California.  On  the  train 
was  a preacher  from  England.  He  said : 

“We  have  spent  large  sums  of  money,  and  a 
great  deal  of  time  and  talk  on  the  temperance 


National  Reform. 


275 


question,  but  there  is  more  whisky  sold  and  drank 
now  than  ever  before.  We  must  close  the  saloons. 
But  how  can  it  be  done  ? ” 

“I  will  tell  you  how  to  close  up  every  saloon 
and  stop  the  manufacture  and  sale  of  liquor,”  said 
Mrs.  Hayes.  “ I am  a W.  C.  T.  U.  I can  tell  you 
how.” 

“Do  tell  us,  then;  for  I do  want  to  see  it  done,” 
said  the  preacher. 

“ Yote  as  you  pray.  If  every  voter  would  vote 
as  they  pray,  the  saloons  would  be  wiped  out,” 
said  Mrs.  Hayes. 

“ That  is  so,”  said  a young  lady  in  the  rear  end 
of  the  car.  (She  was  a W.  C.  T.  U.  We  could  see 
that  by  the  badge  of  white  ribbon  she  wore.) 

“Yes,”  said  Hayes,  “alcohol  arouses  every  vile 
passion  of  a man,  and  destroys  every  virtue.  It 
dethrones  honor,  breeds  falsehood  and  dishonesty, 
and  leads  to  crime  of  the  deepest  dye.  It  para- 
lyzes usefulness,  destroys  happiness,  blasts  char- 
acter and  sullies  a good  name.  It  closes  the  gates 
of  heaven,  and  opens  wide  the  door  of  hell.  Every- 
thing that  intoxicates  is  a great  home  destroyer. 
It  makes  the  home  a place  of  poverty  and  wretch- 
edness ; it  takes  the  furniture  from  the  house,  the 
carpets  from  the  floor,  the  clothes  from  the  ward- 
robe, and  the  bread  from  the  cupboard  ; it  puts  out 
the  Are  upon  the  hearthstone ; it  separates  husband 
and  wife,  and  throws  helpless  children  upon  the 
world’s  cold  charities.  Everything  that  will  intox- 


276 


Need  of  Reform. 


icate  is  death  to  true  Christianity.  It  turns  man 
away  from  the  church  of  Christ,  and  destroys  all 
hope  of  heaven.” 

Dear  reader,  touch  not,  taste  not,  handle  not  the 
unclean  thing,  and  you  are  safe  from  its  influence. 

We  will  now  take  leave  of  our  Christian  friends, 
wishing  them  a happy  married  life  and  prosiDerity. 


ALL  THE  REFORM  PARTIES  MUST  UNITE. 


IN  UNION  THERE  IS  STRENGTH. 


There  are  now  many  organizations  that  could 
come  together  in  one  great  National  Reform  Party, 
and  take  a national  name.  We  will  name  some 
of  them  that,  if  united,  would  he  a power,  and  the 
saloon  would  have  to  go.  There  is  the  Farmers’ 
Alliance,  the  Agricultural  Wheel,  the  Farmers’ 
Mutual  Benefit  Association,  the  Patrons  of  Indus- 
try, the  Farmers’  and  Laborers’  Union,  the  Prohi- 
bition Party,  etc.,  etc.  All  ought  to  come  together 
and  adopt  one  name  and  one  platform  against  the 
liquor  traffic.  There  is  nothing  to  prevent  the  Pro- 
hibition Party  from  uniting  with  such  a national 
party,  if  that  national  party  will  make  the  prohi- 
bition of  the  liquor  traffic  for  beverage  purposes 
the  dominant  issue  in  their  platform.  As  soon  as 
these  principles  appear  in  their  platform,  the  Pro- 
hibitionists will  indorse  that  party,  and  the  W.  C. 
T.  U.  will  indorse  that  party  also. 

We  do  not  care  what  the  name  is;  it  is  the  prin- 
ciple we  want.  We  were  all  very  indignant  over 

the  treatment  our  appeal  received  at  the  Chicago 

(277) 


278 


National  Reform. 


Convention,  when  they  ignored  and  cast  under 
their  feet  and  spit  upon  our  petition  for  a temper- 
ance plank  in  their  platform.  That  a new  and 
powerful  reform  party  is  about  to  be  born  is  cer- 
tain. Will  the  farmers  create  a new  national 
party?  We  do  not  care  what  the  name  is;  it  is 
the  ]3rinciple  that  we  want.  Sooner  or  later  the 
farmers  and  laborers  will  construct  a national 
party  apart  from  and  opposed  to  both  the  old  par- 
ties, or  suifer  themselves  to  be  divided  and  diverted 
from  their  purpose,  as  the  old  grange  movement 
was.  Again  I ask:  “Will  the  farmers  and  labor- 
ers create  a new  national  party?  ” Either  they  must 
receive  such  substantial  legislative  concessions  as 
will  satisfy  them,  or  the  centrifugal  motion  that 
has  this  year  been  so  effective  will  continue  and 
be  accelerated. 

But  we  prophesy  that  the  old  party  machines 
will  not  grant  them  any  portion  of  their  demands. 
As  far  as  possible  they  will  be  cheated  with  prom- 
ises or  diverted  with  some  reciprocity. 

But  we  do  not  believe  that  these  old  shams  can 
be  made  effective  much  longer.  It  is  certain  that 
the  people  will  have  to  construct  a new  party  as 
an  instrument  of  reform  that  will  cover  the  whole 
ground,  and  probably  it  will  be  done  in  time  for 
the  conflict  of  ’92  ; if  not,  we  know  it  will  be  done 
by  ’96. 

So  far  as  the  Prohibitionists  are  concerned,  the 
principal  ideas  of  the  farmers’  and  laborers’  re- 


All  Reform  Rarties  Must  Unite.  279 

form  are  entirely  acceptable ; all  they  need  is  the 
temperance  plank  in  their  platform,  then  nothing 
will  separate  them.  From  the  start  the  Prohibi- 
tion party  has  been  an  industrial  reform  party, 
and  of  late  years  these  features  have  grown  to 
such  an  extent  that  in  almost  any  of  their  plat- 
forms the  farmers  can  find  their  major  tenets 
strongly  and  plainly  set  forth.  It  only  remains 
for  the  farmers  and  laborers  to  accept  prohibition 
of  the  liquor  traffic  in  order  to  make  the  two  ele- 
ments one  in  purpose  as  they  are  one  in  the  char- 
acter of  their  constituency. 

The  farmers  will  eventually  have  to  fight  the 
saloon,  and  fight  a duel  to  the  death,  too.  No 
scheme  of  financial  reform  can  bring  a wide-spread 
and  enduring  prosperity  which  leaves  the  wasteful 
and  corrupting  liquor  traffic  to  continue  its  destruc- 
tive work ; and  no  real  reform  party  can  mount  to 
power  except  by  marching  over  the  ruins  of  the 
rum  power.  The  saloon  is  the  natural  ally  of  ma- 
chine politics.  It  is  the  instrument  with  which 
bosses  and  election  exploiters  do  their  work.  It 
creates  the  great  array  of  tramps  and  vagabonds 
we  see,  who  are  always  purchasable  by  the 
monopoly  power.  How  shall  the  new  party  be 
constructed?  If  the  farmers  think  they  can  win 
upon  a platform  framed  only  in  the  interests  of 
agriculture,  they  are  mistaken.  The  phenomenal 
success  which  they  obtained  this  year  was  ob- 
tained mainly  because  the  monopolists  were  sur- 


280 


National  Reform. 


prised,  caught  divided,  and  had  no  time  to  arrange 
a ]3lan  of  defense  or  employ  the  tremendous  energy 
of  money  in  the  elections.  The  devil  with  money 
wins.  He  will  give  them  whisky  and  money,  and 
lead  men  this  way  and  that,  both  Hepuhlican  and 
Democrat. 

Then  like  a silly  sheep  or  goat, 

He  drives  them  up  and  makes  them  vote. 

The  farmers  cannot  win  alone.  The  new  party 
must  include  all  of  the  reform  elements  in  the 
country  in  order  to  be  effective.  The  new  party 
must  be  a composite  party.  There  are  many  rea- 
sons why  the  farmers  and  the  Prohibitionists,  at 
least,  ought  to  unite  readily  in  forming  a national 
party.  First,  they  are  both  constituted  of  veiy 
much  the  same  class — the  intelligent  American. 
From  the  start  the  Prohibition  party  has  been  a 
party  of  the  common  people  ; and  a few  wealth}^ 
who  belong  to  it  are  men  in  Avhom  the  sense  of 
truth  and  justice  outweighs  all  selfish  considera- 
tions. 

We  believe  that  this  union  of  reform  forces  is 
necessary,  and  finally  inevitable.  Why,  then, 
should  reformers  waste  months  and  years  of  valu- 
able time  in  desultory  and  disconnected  efforts  ? 
Why  not  get  together  and  lift  their  united  ban- 
ners in  the  ajDproaching  struggle  of  ’92,  with  Pro- 
hibition as  the  dominant  issue  ? 

What  would  the  farmers  gain  by  making  a close 
alliance  with  the  Prohibition  party  ? They  would 


All  Reform  Parties  Must  Unite.  281 

gain  all  the  enthusiasm  that  comes  with  a great 
moral  purpose.  They  would  gain  thousands  of 
able  speakers  and  writers  now  in  the  Prohibition 
ranks,  who  would  render  valuable  aid  in  pushing 
on  the  economic  reforms  which  have  called  the 
farmers  into  the  field.  They  would  gain  the  party 
organization  already  created  by  the  Prohibition- 
ists, and  which  is  growing  in  every  State  in  the 
Union.  They  would  gain  hundreds  of  able  news- 
papers and  magazines  now  in  the  Prohibition 
service.  They  would  gain  the  Prohibition  vote, 
which  in  most  of  the  States  is  even  now  large 
enough  to  decide  a close  contest  between  reform 
and  reaction.  And  they  would  gain  the  tremen- 
dous infiuence  of  the  W.  C.  T.  U.  (of  which  the 
author  of  this  book  is  a member),  an  organization 
whose  past  achievements  are  only  a prophecy  of 
what  it  will  yet  do. 

And  what  will  the  Prohibitionists  gain  ? They 
will  gain  speedily  and  effectively  the  one  great  end 
for  which  they  have  been  struggling  these  many 
years.  They  will  quickly  and  overwhelmingly 
crush  and  bury  out  of  sight  the  greatest  enemy  of 
Grod  and  man — the  cruel,  infamous,  deadlj^  saloon ! 

With  such  great  possibilities,  lying  immediately 
before  us,  we  hold  that  now  is  the  time  for  a wise 
and  effective  arrangement  of  the  American  reform 
forces ; for  in  union  there  is  strength. 

Let  us  cast  away  timidity,  distrust  and  party 
pride.  Let  us  not  wrangle  over  mere  names  or 


282 


National  Reform. 


inconsiderable  issues,  but  let  the  Farmers’  and 
Laborers’  Unions,  Farmers’  Alliance,  the  Agricul- 
tural Wheel,  the  Farmers’  Mutual  Benefit  Associa- 
tion, the  Patrons  of  Industry,  Prohibition  Party, 
and  all  other  reform  organizations  come  together; 
then  they  would  be  a power  and  could  accomplish 
their  purpose  and  wipe  out  every  saloon  in  the 
United  States,  and  Avipe  out  all  the  monopolies 
and  trusts.  We  have  said  that  they  should  unite 
and  be  one  body,  as  they  are  all  aiming  at  the 
same  purjDose.  Join  and  come  all  into  one  line ; 
make  one  grand  forward  movement,  “for  God  and 
home  and  native  land.” 

We  have  no  doubt  that  the  Prohibition  party 
would  gladly  unite  with  every  organization 
that  opposes  the  whisky  traffic  as  its  chief  issue, 
while  its  political  scope  would  be  wide  enough  to 
satisfy  all  anti-saloon  voters  who  are  willing  to 
break  away  from  their  old  parties  and  form  one 
great  National  party,  the  object  of  which  will  first 
be  to  destroy  the  sauons,  the  cruel  monopolies, 
the  crusliing  oppression  of  the  farmers  and  many 
Avage- workers,  and  the  terrible  corruption  in  poli- 
tics. Leader,  Ave  have  given  our  vieAvs  on  the 
reform  question.  We  Avill  uoav  take  up  the  Avine 
and  liquor  question,  and  sIioav  you  the  results  of 
the  use  of  California  Avine  and  all  the  intoxicating 
beverages.  We  liave  been  in  California  for  years 
as  a W.  C.  T.  U.,  and  investigated  the  Avine  ques- 
tion, and  can  give  facts  and  figures  that  cannot  be 
denied. 


HOW  TO  BE  A CHRISTIAN. 


CHAPTER  I. 

In  one  of  the  great  churches  of  the  East,  a 
church  that  numbered  near  a thousand  members, 
two  or  three  years  ago,  on  a bright  moonlight 
night,  when  the  mercury  was  away  down,  there 
was  held  an  executive  board  meeting.  There 
were  present  all  of  the  members  of  the  official 
board  of  the  church.  They  were  holding  a very 
earnest  consultation  on  a grave  subject.  Nearly 
a half  hundred  members  had  just  pulled  out  from 
the  mother  organization  to  establish  a prohibition 
church,  and  it  had  brought  the  official  board  to  a 
point  that  made  them  think  that  there  was  some- 
thing wrong.  And  they  were  discussing  the  ques- 
tion gravely.  The  pastor  (Dr.  Jones,  we  will  call 
him)  is  saying  that  a half  hundred  members  down 
from  a membership  of  near  a thousand  does  not 
count  much,  of  course,  but  who  are  they?  They 
are  not  the  wealthy  of  the  church.  But  a church 
cannot  be  run  by  wealth  alone.  They  are  the 
very  ones  that  sustain  and  carry  on  our  prayer- 
service.  (Logical  thought : those  that  are  most 
active  iir  all  branches  of  service  are  always  the 

first  to  step  out  to  defend  the  right.)  .And  how  to 

(283  ) 


284 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


get  on  without  them  is  a question.  Just  at  this 
point  Judge  Wilson,  of  the  police  court,  who  was 
a member  of  the  board,  spoke  up,  saying,  “Let 
them  go.  Those  prohibition  cranks  have  got 
awful  bold  here  of  late.  Some  of  them  have  said 
that  those  that  do  not  vote  as  they  do  are  casting 
their  influence  -vvith  the  awful  liquor  traffic,  and  I 
say,  let  them  go.”  “ True,  but  we  must  give  them 
letters,  for  there  is  nothing  against  their  Christian 
character.”  “ Well,  I say,  let  them  go,”  said  Sena- 
tor W^hite,  who  was  also  a board  member.  “ This 
idea  of  the  meek  and  holy  followers  of  Jesus 
being  the  bulwark  of  the  rum  traffic  is  all  non- 
sense. I claim  to  be  a better  prohibitionist  than 
they  are,  for  I had  the  honor  of  voting  for  our 
present  high  license  law,  which  will  do  more  for 
prohibition  than  the  whole  j^rohibition  party  will 
ever  do.  I say,  let  them  go,  and  then  our  church 
will  have  no  more  contention.”  Pastor:  “Well, 
of  course,  we  will  have  to” — Just  then  there  was 
a heavy  knock  at  the  door,  and  the  pastor’s  sen- 
tence was  never  finished.  “ Come  in,”  said  the 
sweet,  melodious  voice  of  Dr.  Jones,  and  the  door 
opened  and  in  stepped  the  great,  portly  form  of 
the  saloon-keeper  across  the  way.  “ Grood  even- 
ing,” said  he ; “ I knew  this  was  one  of  your  meet- 
ing nights,  and  so  I came  over  to  tell  j’ou  that 
myself  and  family  have  concluded  to  join  your 
church  and  help  along  this  good  work.”  All  eyes 
were  fixed  on  the  pastor,  and  a distressing  silence 


How  to  be  a Christian.  * 


285 


prevailed,  whicli  was  finally  broken  by  the  pastor, 
who  said,  “Have  you  quit  the  saloon  business?” 
“No,  sir.”  “Are  you  going  to?”  “No,  sir,  I am 
keeping  a respectable  place  over  there,  and  don’t 
see  any  reason  why  I should  quit.”  But  he  was 
rejected.  Why?  Because  he«kept  a saloon.  How 
came  he  to  keep  a saloon  ? Because  the  members 
of  that  church  and  other  churches  in  that  city 
voted  a saloon  ticket.  And  then  will  you  say 
that  the  church  is  not  in  league  with  the  awful 
curse?  Don’t  you  know  that  there  are  church 
members  in  every  town  that  stand  themselves  up 
as  examples  to  the  world  who  will,  at  the  fall 
election,  vote  for  that  Republican  ticket  founded 
on  a whisky  platform  with  its  plank  No.  14? 
With  its  wine  and  brandy  maker  at  its  head  for 
Governor,  and  the  other  with  its  anti-sumptuary 
plank  as  old  as  the  party,  and  with  its  lewd  law- 
yer at  its  head  for  Governor — verily,  three-intoxi- 
cant-users  up  this  year  for  Governor — surely  the 
rumers  will  be  able  to  make  a choice  who  to  vote 
for.  But  can  the  Christian?  Sir,  there  is  just  one 
man  up  for  Governor  this  year,  and  no  more,  whom 
a real  Christian  can  vote  for,  and  that  is  Henry 
French.  Will  you  do  it?  But  it  is  a fact  that 
the  church  has,  to  a very  great  extent,  lost  its 
grip  on  the  masses  by  its  failure  to  teach  along 
these  lines  as  it  should.  One  says  that  labor 
organizations  are  the  cause  of  strikes.  In  one 
sense  this  is  true.  It  is  true  that  if  there  were  no 


286 


TIoid  to  he  a Christian. 


labor  orders  there  would  not  be  so  many,  at  least. 
But  again,  if  class  legislation  had  not  made  it 
possible  for  capita]  to  concentrate  in  the  hands  of 
a few  arrogant  and  over-bearing  money-kings, 
then  there  would  have  been  no  need  of  labor 
organizations.  So  you  see  there  are  two  sides  to 
almost  every  subject.  The  ministers  of  the  Gos- 
pel have  been  so  eternally  silent  on  these  ques- 
tions that  the  man  that  only  goes  to  church  once 
in  a great  while  never  hears  him  say  anything 
that  would  lead  him  to  think  that  the  preacher 
cared  for  any  only  the  rich.  For  the  careless  and 
unconcerned  have  gotten  an  idea  that  it  is  the 
rich  that  pay  the  salary  of  the  preacher,  but  this 
is  a very  great  mistake,  as  the  writer  very  well 
knows ; for  the  Tich,  as  a rule,  hate  to  pay  the 
preacher  as  bad  as  any  laborer ; but  if  the 
preacher  would  take  more  interest  in  these  ques- 
tions there  would  not  be  so  much  misunderstand- 
ing, and  then  church  members  would  know  their 
duty  better. 

It  is  a fact  that  most  preachers,  away  down  in 
their  heart,  are  all  right  along  this  line,  but  as  we 
said  before,  the  devil  has  got  the  inside  track  and 
has  brought  things  into  a desperate  condition,  and 
we  may  need  some  desperate  remedies  as  we  did 
in  the  case  with  slaveiy.  Much  as  we  deplore  the 
use  of  violence,  we  certainly  think  that  there  will 
some  good  come  out  of  the  recent  strike.  For  it 
has  opened  the  eyes  of  a large  number  of  the 


Holo  to  he  a Christian. 


287 


masses  and  brought  them  out  of  the  Demo-Repub- 
lican party.  We  say  Demo-Republican  because 
there  is  no  difference  between  them.  One  makes 
tariff  reform  the  campaign  cry,  the  other  wants  to 
reform  the  tariff.  Do  you  see  the  difference  ? — 
tariff  reform  and  reform  of  the  tariff.  Statesman- 
ship, isn’t  it  ? I do  hope  the  time  will  come  when 
such  men  as  we  saw  on  the  platform  at  the  Re- 
publican Convention  of  Yolo  county  recently,  will 
be  ashamed  to  train  with  that  class  and  vote  their 
saloon-stated  tickets.  There  was  not  a man  or 
woman  put  on  that  ticket  from  top  to  bottom  but 
what  endorsed  rotten  whisky  state  platform  with 
its  fourteenth  plank,  and  they  knew  it,  and  they 
stood  up  there  and  said  that  they  would  vote  the 
whole  ticket,  including  their  rotten  old  wine  and 
brandy-maker,  M.  M.  Estee.  Particeps  criminis 
in  the  saloon  of  Yolo  county ! and  some  of  them 
church  members,  and  some  of  them  carrying  the 
sacred  emblems  on  Lord’s  day!  If  the  writer 
would  do  such  things,  we  would  be  afraid  to  put 
our  hand  on  the  ark  containing  those  sacred  things, 
for  fear  that  the  Lord  would  strike  us  dead,  as  he 
did  one  of  yore.  Dear  reader,  these  things  have  a 
great  deal  more  to  do  with  strikes  than  you  are 
willing  to  admit,  but  how  can  you  help  but  know 
it  ? May  God  help  you  to  see  more  clearly.  You 
may  ask  how  this  has  anything  to  do  with  strikes? 
It  is  thus,  the  Republican  party  has  made  the  laws 
for  thirty  years,  almost  without  let  or  hindrance — 


288 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


laws  for  the  few.  Monopolies  innumerable  have 
grown  up  because  of  these  laws.  The  rum  traffic 
has  been  made  king  by  the  same  laws  made  by 
the  same  party  and  now  protected  by  the  Demo- 
crats only  because  they  are  in  office,  and  you  pro- 
fessed Christian  voters  training  with  this  class  ! 
You  are  equal  to  Judas  Iscariot,  and  if  Christ 
would  come  just  now,  you  would  betray  him  to 
death.  You  are  betraying  him  now,  and  you  know 
it.  Is  it  any  wonder  that  we  have  brothels  of  the 
blackest  type,  aye,  and  murders  too?  We  think, 
not  less  than  three  hundred  and  thirty  times  in 
the  Bible  God  has  said  we  must  not  use  the  rotten 
stuff.  If  we  are  not  to  use  it,  we  are  not  to  cause 
it  to  be  used.  God  is  saying  to  us  to-day,  AYhere 
is  thy  brother  ? He  is  saying.  Thy  brother’s  blood 
is  crying  to  me  from  the  ground,  from  the  drunk- 
ard's grave,  aye,  and  thy  sister’s  too  from  the  graves 
caused  by  prostitution ! From  the  millions  of 
starving  wives  and  children,  widows  and  mothers, 
the  blood  of  those  five  men  killed  in  that  train 
wreck  are  crying  to  God  to  be  avenged  on  this 
cursed  class-legislation  which  has  been  made  by 
the  dominant  parties  in  power  from  time  to  time. 
AVipe  out  of  existence  monopoly,  trusts  and  com- 
bines, and  the  liquor  traffic,  and  you  will  hear  of 
no  more  strikes  or  train-wrecks  on  their  account. 
So  we  say,  that  strikes  have  more  blame  to  lay  at 
the  door  of  class-legislation  and  the  awful  dram 
traffic  than  anything  else.  Let  us  get  at  the  cause 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


289 


and  destroy  that,  and  the  effects  will  disappear, 
and  then  prohibitionists  won’t  be  throwing  mud 
all  over  labor  orders  through  the  press,  as  has 
been  done  recently.  If  the  old  party  folks  want 
to  throw  mud  let  them,  but  let  reformers  refrain 
from  such  campaign  methods.  The  old  parties  are 
dying  hard,  and  will  naturally  want  to  throw 
something  to  keep  up  appearances,  but  let  reform 
ers  work  together  as  much  as  possible.  The  time 
will  come  when  we  can  all  pull  together,  and  then 
the  victory  will  come  surely  when  mother  votes. 
But  continuing,  the  pastor  said,  “ Our  church 
rules  forbid  us  to  take  in  a saloon-keeper  unless 
he  reforms  and  quits  the  saloon  business.”  Said 
the  saloon  keeper,  “ And  upon  what  grounds  do 
your  church  rules  forbid  taking  in  a saloon-keep- 
er?” “Upon  the  grounds  that  no  drunkard  can 
enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  consequently  no 
drunkard-maker  can.  Therefore  we  will  have  to 
reject  you.”  The  saloon-keeper  was  now  thoroughly 
aroused  and  spoke  in  no  mild  tone,  saying,  “ Do 
you  know  that  I got  my  license  to  keep  a saloon 
of  Judge  Wilson,  sitting  right  over  there,  for  which 
I paid  the  regular  and  full  license  fee.”  “ Hold 
on,”  said  the  Judge,  “ don’t  be  so  fast.  I did  not 
make  the  law ; the  law  compels  me  to  give  the 
license  when  properly  filled.”  “ I am  well  aware 
of  that,”  said  the  saloon-keeper,  “but  there  sits 
Senator  White  who  did  more  to  pass  this  high 
license  law  than  anybody  else.” 


290 


IIoio  to  he  a Christian. 


“Xot  so  fast,  my  friend;  I was  not  elected  by 
the  prohibitionists.  If  I had  been,  I should  have 
voted  for  a prohibition  law.  My  party  stands  for 
high  license.”  “ I fully  understand  that,”  said  the 
saloon-keeper,  “ but  I voted  for  you  because  you 
jDroinised  this  law.  And  the  pastor  voted  for  you ; 
so  did  the  Judge,  and  so  did  all  of  this  board  of 
officers  here  to  night,  and  in  fact  nearly  all  of  this 
church.  And  besides,  there  are  two  of  this  board 
that  are  my  regular  customers.  And  many  of  j^our 
members  are  also,  and  I supposed  our  cause  was  a 
common  cause,”  and  with  this  he  slammed  the 
door  behind  him  and  left  them  to  think.  After 
the  exit  of  the  saloon-keeper  there  was  a long 
silence,  so  much  so  that  it  became  painful.  Fin- 
ally the  silence  was  broken  by  the  pastor  sajdng, 
“ That  saloon-keeper  told  us  some  stunning  truths 
to-night : let  us  think  this  over.”  Dear  reader, 
has  there  not  been  too  much  of  this  kind  of  work 
already  for  our  nation’s  good  ? To-day  the  sun  of 
our  American  Liberty  is  fast  sinking  in  this  vast 
sea  of  unfaithful  professed  Christian  voting  for  my 
party.  Christian  voters,  you  have  the  key  to  a 
better  government  in  your  hands,  will  you  throw 
away  your  old  party  pride  and  use  that  key  this 
fall  and  vote  for  the  whole  prohibition  ticket  and 
save  our  fair  Nation  from  further  disgrace  by  the 
accursed  liquor  traffic,  and  the  slush  and  slum  ele- 
ment which  it  brings  in  its  train  ? The  liquor 
traffic  is  to  a larger  degree  than  anything  else — 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


291 


yea,  than  all  else  combined — responsible  for  the 
present  disturbance  and  discontent,  and  as  Mrs. 
Helen  M.  Gougher  has  said  recently,  is  largely  to 
blame  for  the  late  Debs  strike.  I will  not  say,  as 
some  of  our  would-be  leaders  and  reformers  have 
said,  “insurrection,”  for  that  word  is  a harsh  form 
of  contempt,  and  revengeful,  and  carries  with  it 
none  of  the  love  that  Jesus  exhibited  daily  while 
he  was  here  teaching  us  how  to  live  and  act  toward 
our  fellowman.  God  forbid  that  I should  ever 
utter  a word  or  write  a sentence  that  would  reflect 
an  undue  condemnation  upon  any  man  or  order 
composed  of  men  of  which  the  blessed  Master 
would  disapprove.  But  it  is  said  that  in  Chicago 
where  there  was  the  most  violence,  there  was 
a great  amount  of  money  spent  for  beer  and  other 
intoxicants,  which  is  probably  true,  for  such  is 
only  the  natural  results  of  the  infamous  drink 
trafRc.  It  matters  not  to  the  man  behind  the  bar 
how  much  destruction  there  is  on  the  outside,  so 
he  gets  the  money  on  the  inside  of  his  till.  But 
why  should  this  be  so  when  the  facts  stand  out 
prominently  and  uncontradicted  that  the  Protes- 
tant professed  Christian  has  in  the  United  States 
in  round  numbers  over  seven  million  votes,  while 
the  liquor  traffic,  if  deprived  of  all  aid  from  this 
direction,  has  only  about  two  million  votes  ? One 
asks,  “ How  then  can  the  traffic  maintain  its  posi- 
tion as  the  supreme  power  in  controlling  our  Con- 
gress and  legislatures  and  manipulating  the  laws 


292 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


of  our  land  so  as  to  keej)  them  in  existence  ? ” We 
answer  that  it  is  because  the  average  church  mem- 
ber is  so  completely  wedded  to  his  political  party 
that  he  has  become  perfectly  blind  and  is  a stran- 
ger to  all  perceptions  of  his  obligations  to  his  God, 
and  thinks  only  of  the  success  of  his  party.  And 
it  is  not  unfrequently  that  we  find  men  behind  the 
pulpit  in  the  same  fix,  though  the  preachers  are 
beginning  to  see  the  way  more  clearly  of  late. 
But  we  find  once  in  a while  one  that  is  willing  to 
be  counted  as  a prohibition  voter,  but  is  afraid  to 
condemn  the  men  that  vote  with  a party  that  has 
such  planks  In  its  National  and  State  platforms  as 
the  following:  ‘‘Resolved,  that  we  are  opposed  to 
all  so-called  Sunday  and  Temperance  legislation 
(Republican  platform  1872),  and  we  recognize  in 
this  State  the  large  and  increasing  product  of  the 
orchard  and  vine  which  naturally  adds  to  the  gen- 
eral prosjDerity  of  our  citizens  while  furnishing 
employment  to  vast  numbers  of  our  people.  W e 
are  therefore  in  favor  of  encouraging  this  industry 
b}^  wholesome  legislation,  which  shall  be  regulated 
by  the  various  counties  in  the  State  in  accordance 
with  their  interests,  having  due  regard  for  the 
equitable  distribution  of  public  burdens,  and  we 
express  our  belief  that  neither  prohibition  laws 
nor  unequal  exactions  should  result  from  either 
State,  county  or  municipal  enactments.”  (Repub- 
lican State  platform  1894,  California.)  “And  we 
are  opposed  to  all  sumptuary  legislation.”  (Bern- 


Hoxo  to  he  a Chx'istian. 


293 


ocratic  platform  since  beyond  the  boundary  line  of 
the  memory  of  man.)  Such  a voter  is  particeps 
criminis  in  all  the  terrors  accompanying  the 
cursed  traflS.c.  For  such  we  have  a profound  pit3^ 
To  such  an  one  we  would  say,  Did  Paul,  when 
brought  before  the  kings  and  rulers  of  the  land, 
begin  to  reason  how  he  could  avoid  telling  them  of 
their  wickedness?  No  sir,  he  did  not;  he  flung 
into  their  very  teeth  their  blackest  crimes.  See 
first  his  defense  before  Felix,  see  Acts  24th,  25th  ; 
also  before  King  Agrippa,  in  same  book,  25th 
chapter,  etc.  But  again,  did  Peter  dodge  or  flinch 
for  fear  of  his  salary  when  he  was  at  the  city  of 
Jerusalem  and  Jewish  disciples  brought  a grievous 
complaint  against  him  for  doing  a thing  that 
seemed  to  them  out  of  place  in  going  into  the 
house  of  a Gentile  ? No,  sir ; he  stood  up  before 
that  great  audience  and  told  them  just  what  God 
said  should  be  done,  and  he  closed  the  mouths  of 
the  growlers.  And  so  should  the  ministers  of 
to-day  act  in  like  manner.  God  has  made  the  way 
plain,  and  if  we  do  not  follow  it  we  will  be  held 
responsible  at  the  judgment. 

If  every  minister  in  the  land  would  tell  his 
brethren  just  what  the  Bible  teaches  along  these 
lines,  the  next  President  would  be  a prohibition- 
ist sure.  Will  you  do  it  ? Remember  the  awful 
enunciation,  “ If  you  give  not  thy  brother  warn- 
ing, and  he  dies  in  iniquity,  his  blood  will  I re- 
quire at  thy  hands.”  (Ezek.  3 : IS).  While  tnese 


294 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


duties  and  responsibilities  rest  on  the  minister  of 
God,  yet  there  is  great  blame  lying  at  the  door  of 
every  professed  Christian.  The  preacher  may  lay 
open  the  case  in  a forcible  manner,  and  even  urge 
his  members  to  action,  and  it  may  yet  fall  useless 
to  the  ground  for  want  of  interest  on  the  part  of 
the  members  or  for  want  of  appreciation  of  their 
duty  toward  God  and  their  fellow  men.  Would  to 
God  that  we  could  say  something  that  would  bring 
this  subject  home  to  the  heart  of  every  praying 
man  and  woman  in  the  land,  for  they  have  the  key 
in  their  own  hands  to  put  a stop  to  this  whole  bus- 
iness, which  is  the  ballot.  Dear  brother,  in  the 
name  of  God,  will  you  not  use  it?  Come  up  to 
the  work  at  the  election  this  fall  and  elect  the  pro- 
hibition ticket  and  clear  your  skirts  of  complicity 
with  the  250,000  murder-mills  of  this  United  States, 
and  in  time  your  fellow-citizens  will  bless  you  for 
it  as  they  did  in  Kansas  a few  years  after  the  pro- 
hibition law  was  passed,  and  God  will  bless  you 
in  the  act. 


CHAPTER  II. 

There  has  been  a good  deal  said  on  the  late 
strike,  and  a good  deal  more  might  be  said  on  the 
cause  of  the  strike  which  would  do  good  in  the 
present  confused  state  of  public  sentiment  and 
thought.  First,  we  think  that  the  hard  times  are 


Hoxo  to  be  a Christian. 


295 


primarily  the  cause  leading  up  to  the  strike. 
Therefore  the  cause  would  consist  largely  in  the 
same  elements  which  we  have  heretofore  stated — 
bad  legislation,  which  has  made  it  possible  for  a 
few  law-favored  individuals  to  amass  large  and 
colossal  fortunes,  thereby  creating  and  encourag- 
ing and  finally  cultivating  an  eminent  greed  for 
gain,  making  the  possessor  proud,  opulent  and 
overbearing,  grasping  everything  in  sight.  They 
finally  become  so  covetous  that  they  begrudge  the 
laborer  the  necessary  remuneration  to  keep  the 
wolf  of  starvation  from  his  door.  Thus  it  was 
with  Geo.  M.  Pullman  when  he  cut  down  his  men’s 
wages  until  they,  with  the  strictest  economy, 
would  come  out  in  debt  to  him  at  the  end  of  every 
two  weeks,  when  they  had  to  settle  with  him. 
This  class  legislation  must  be  abolished  and  laws 
made  that  will  give  every  man  a chance  to  at 
least  earn  a competency  during  his  lifetime.  Now 
let  us  take  a little  deeper  view  of  the  periods  of 
disturbance  in  channels  of  business  when  these 
strikes  are  precipitated  on  to  us.  The  Christian 
Standard.,  of  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  gives  us  some  food 
for  thought  in  this  wise.  It  says  that  the  strike  is 
due  to  one  of  three  causes,  viz. : The  gospel  is  a 
failure,  man  is  totally  depraved,  or  the  church  is 
unfaithful  in  saving  the  masses,  and  of  course  the 
latter  is  the  final  conclusion  of  the  Standard. 
But  we  would  put  it  a little  diflerently  and  say, 
that  the  church  is  a failure  as  an  educator  along 


296 


How  to  he  a Christian, 


these  lines,  for  we  believe  that  the  church  ought 
to  teach  pure  and  undefiled  politics  just  as  much 
as  it  does  morality  or  honesty.  But  one  says, 
“ That  won’t  do  ; the  church  must  not  touch  poli- 
tics ; if  it  does  it  corrupts  the  church.”  If  this  is 
so,  then  the  church  members  must  keep  out  of 
politics,  for  it  is  a logical  conclusion  that  if  poli- 
tics corrupts  the  church,  then  it  will  also  corrupt 
the  man  or  woman  that  belongs  to  the  church,  to 
have  anything  to  do  with  politics.  But  we  think 
this  is  a very  erroneous  idea,  for  this  would  dis- 
franchise the  whole  church  membership  ; we  must 
keep  away  from  the  polls  entirely  to  avoid  pollu- 
tion. I tell  you,  no,  my  brother  ; to  enter  into 
politics  is  as  much  a duty  of  every  Christian  man 
and  woman  in  this  laud  of  the  free  as  it  is  to 
attend  church  services.  No,  dear  reader,  politics 
is  a duty  to  every  one,  be  he  church  member  or 
not.  And  then  the  devil  wants  no  better  weapon 
to  wield  you  to  his  own  will  than  to  make  you  be- 
lieve that  politics  and  religion  won’t  mix.  I tell 
you  they  will  mix,  and  the  more  we  do  mix  them 
the  better  it  will  be  for  the  country  and  the  church 
too.  The  devil  made  people  believe  that  religion 
and  politics  would  not  mix  during  the  old  days  of 
the  slavery  agitation.  He  managed  to  get  things 
in  a pretty  bad  shape  before  the  populace  found 
out  that  it  would  do  for  a preacher  to  say  any- 
thing about  slavery,  because  that  question,  just 
like  some  questions  at  the  present,  had  evolved 


How  to  be  a Christian. 


297 


itself  into  a political  question.  And  it  took  a 
vast  amount  of  blood  and  treasure  to  get  things 
fixed  up  in  good  shape  again,  but  finally  it  was 
fixed,  but  no  sooner  fixed  than  the  devil  got  in  his 
work  again  and  brought  the  rum  traffic  into  the 
field  and  said,  “ Don’t  you  dare  to  touch  this  ques- 
tion.” And  professed  Christians  drop  down  on 
their  knees  to  him  and  say.  Amen  and  Amen. 
the  close  of  the  present  century  all  of  the  public 
land  upon  which  wheat,  corn  and  cotton  can  be 
raised  will  be  exhausted.  Then  the  surplus  pop- 
ulation which  has  hitherto  dilfused  itself  on  the 
public  domain  will  concentrate  in  the  towns  and 
cities.  Then  the  struggle  for  bread  will  become 
fierce  and  desperate  ; the  rich  will  grow  richer 
and  the  poor  will  grow  poorer.  To-day  there  are 
more  than  three  million  people  in  this  country 
that  see  the  glaring  eyes  of  the  gaunt  wolf  of 
starvation  staring  them  in  the  face.  Fathers, 
brothers  and  husbands,  tramping  the  country  in 
great  armies,  called  tramps,  vagabonds  and  other 
vile  names  ! Dear  reader,  during  the  years  1889 
to  1892  inclusive,  there  were  many  thousand  farms 
that  were  deeded  to  European  Mortgage  Compan- 
ies to  avoid  foreclosure  suits. 

And  right  here  let  me  tell  you  that  these  pluto- 
crats have  pursued  their  thirst  for  plunder  so 
viciously  that  they  got  laws  made  in  the  U.  S.,  so 
that  when  a mortgage  of  one  thousand  dollars  was 
foreclosed  they  could  bid  it  off"  at  the  sheriff’s  sale 


298 


Hoiv  to  he  a Christian. 


for  $50.00  to  $100.00  or  $200.00,  as  they  may 
choose,  and  then  after  they  have  taken  a farm 
worth  two  or  three  thousand  dollars  on  a one 
thousand  dollar  mortgage,  bid  otf  at  those  figures, 
the  courts  will  issue  judgments  for  the  balance  of 
the  one  thousand  dollars.  Not  satisfied  with  get- 
ting the  land  at  half  its  value,  they  take  a judg- 
ment to  dog  the  victim  the  rest  of  his  life,  after 
turning  him  out  in  the  street  with  his  helpless 
family  to  starve,  thinking  that  perhaps  he  might 
meet  with  a streak  of  good  luck  and  gather  up  a 
little  means  that  they  could  take  with  this  judg- 
ment. And  at  this  time  the  district  courts  of 
Kansas  find  most  of  their  time  taken  up  in  tiying 
foreclosure  suits.  To  the  unbiased  seeker  for 
right,  comment  is  unnecessary.  Reader,  in  fur- 
ther testimony  of  claims  of  reformers  that  such 
powers  over  the  industries  of  the  country  are  exer- 
cised in  the  manner  charged  by  reason  of  the 
power  conferred  by  class  legislation  in  favor  of 
the  few  and  discriminating  against  the  many, 
read  the  following  declarations  of  financiers, 
statesmen,  and  prominent  ReiDublican  leaders. 
The  editor  of  the  Canton,  Ohio,  People's  Forum, 
says : “ The  dollar  has  never  changed  in  value ; 

it  is  only  the  cost  of  the  dollar  in  labor  that  has 
changed.  Dollars  measure  the  value  of  all  labor 
and  its  product,  and  all  property,  but  the  amount 
of  labor  that  buys  a dollar  depends  upon  the  vol- 
ume of  money  in  circulation.”  On  this  point,  see 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


299 


John  Stuart  Mill,  Political  Economy,  before  cited, 
page  301.  John  Thompson,  Vice-President  of 
Chase  National  Bank,  of  New  York,  in  Rodes’ 
Journal  of  Banking,  April,  1888,  says,  among 
many  other  things,  that  “ if  we  had  currency  of 
double  the  amount  now  in  circulation,  increasing 
as  it  would  the  amount  of  enterprises,  the  tariff 
question  would  settle  itself.”  There  is  a great 
amount  of  talk  and  speculation  these  days  about 
hard  times,  and  justl}^,  too,  and  the  question  is 
constantly  asked,  ” What  is  the  remedy  ? ” And 
this  question  has  become  a very  pertinent  one, 
when  we  look  at  all  of  the  facts  connected  with 
the  subject.  First,  we  will  glance  at  some  of  the 
points  discussed  heretofore  more  or  less  fully. 
First,  the  exception  clause  in  the  greenbacks. 
Secondly,  the  contraction  of  the  volume  of  cur- 
rency with  all  of  its  terrible  effects  in  business 
failures,  loss  of  money  to  the  individual,  loss  of 
property,  many  deprived  of  work,  and  consequent 
hunger  and  distress  staring  their  families  in  the 
face.  Third,  the  funding  and  refunding  of  the 
public  debt  when  there  was  no  call  for  such  legis- 
lation. Fourth,  the  plundering  of  our  public 
domain.  Fifth  and  lastly,  the  overshadowing, 
demoralizing  and  destructive  liquor  traffic.  We 
say  this  question  has  become  a tremendous  ques- 
tion. Let  us  look  a little  deeper  into  these  facts. 
We  will  first  introduce  the  subject  of  “wealth.” 
We  will  call  it  “wealth”  in  order  to  give  it  a 


300 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


broad  plane.  How  is  the  wealth  of  the  country 
distributed?  We  will  first  introduce  J.  J.  Ingalls, 
of  Kansas  (a  Republican),  who  says  that  31,000 
indivdduals  in  this  country  own  three-fifths  of  all 
the  wealth  in  the  United  States;  31,000  is  about 
one  25th  part  of  one  per  cent.  It  is  said  also  that 
250,000  ]3ersons  own  four-fifths  of  all  the  wealth. 
Dear  reader,  how  does  this  look  to  you?  Will 
you  stop  and  ponder  these  questions?  Now,  let’s 
take  a look  at  past  history,  and  then  ask  our- 
selves how  much  strain  this  government  will  stand 
before  the  revolution  will  come  ? In  looking  back 
in  the  dim  distance  we  see  Egypt,  the  proudest 
and  most  powerful  nation  on  the  globe.  She 
excelled  in  mighty  undertakings,  and  to-day  we 
marvel  at  the  ruins  of  her  vast  structures  which 
have  withstood  the  crumbling  touch  of  forty  cen- 
turies. But  an  oppressive  land-monopoly  rule 
worked  her  fall.  And  when  that  ciisis  did  come 
one  per  cent  of  her  people  owned  all  of  the  land  in 
Egypt;  and  ninety-nine  per  cent  owned  none,  and 
Egypt  died,  and  her  death-dirge  is  still  ringing  in 
the  ears  of  the  world. 

Again  we  look  to  the  Roman  Empire,  with  its 
golden  city,  Rome,  the  most  magnificent  that 
man  ever  looked  on  or  built.  The  founding, 
growth  and  glory  of  this  Empire  has  been  the 
wonder  of  the  world  for  centuries.  Begotten  in 
myth,  fed  on  the  ferocity  of  the  wolf  (Plutocracy), 
led  by  the  intellect  of  man,  she  grew  to  be  at  last 


How  to  be  a Christian. 


301 


tlie  palladium  of  law.  Her  twelve  tables  underlie 
the  codes  of  all  civilization  to-day ; her  military 
prowess  has  been  the  admii’ation  of  mankind  the 
world  over ; her  works  in  every  department  of 
human  thought  and  action  are  unsurpassed. 
Rome  has  been  termed  the  Eternal  City.  From 
that  center  has  gone  forth  blandishments,  political 
chicanery,  ecclesiastical  Jesuitism,  and  they  for 
ages  have  ruled  the  world.  Rome  in  her  highest 
glory  was  simple  in  habit  and  austere  in  manner. 
There  was  but  a slight  distinction  between  the 
people.  Citizen  was  the  name  of  man.  Equality 
of  fortune,  generous  distribution  of  land,  was  the 
law  of  common  consent  and  the  legal  enactments 
of  the  State  also.  So  rich  in  these  common  sense 
principles  was  she  at  one  time,  that  eighty-five 
per  cent  of  her  people  owned  titles  in  land.  Then 
her  legions  were  heroes  bej^ond  conquering ; then 
Rome  was  founded  on  a rock;  but  she  followed 
the  course  of  the  great  Empires  that  preceded  her. 
In  the  incipiency  of  them  all,  justice  ruled  and 
mercy  reigned  more  largely  than  at  any  other 
period  of  their  life.  But  as  the  nations  before  her 
turned  from  those  true  principles  of  equity  and 
justice  in  the  day  of  their  degeneracy,  so  did 
Rome.  She  traveled  the  same  road  to  the  same 
death,  to  the  same  certain  destruction.  But  in 
what  way  ? Their  volume  of  money  at  the  com- 
mencement of  this  era  was  nearly  $2,000,000,000, 
made  U20  of  brass,  copper  and  other  metals.  But 


B02 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


this  was  doomed  to  destruction.  She  determined 
to  shrink  her  volume  of  currenc}^  and  make  the 
lesser  volume  of  liner  metals.  So  she  shrank  her 
volume  into  $200,000,000.  A long  time  was  con- 
sumed in  doing  it,  but  the  road  was  at  last  trav- 
eled over  and  the  haven  reached.  But  this  fatal 
journey  had  its  inevitable  fatal  ending,  and  Rome 
fell  by  reason  of  this  very  shrinkage  of  the  volume 
of  the  mone3^  The  land  passed  out  of  the  hands 
of  the  masses  into  the  hands  of  a few  millionaires, 
so  that  when  their  national  death  came,  and  civil- 
ization had  to  die,  we  see  that  2,000  people  owned 
all  the  land  in  the  Roman  Empire.  Less  than  one 
per  cent  of  the  people  owned  all,  and  more  than 
ninety-nine  per  cent  owned  nothing.  Dear  reader, 
think  of  these  historic  facts  and  remember  that  one 
twenty-fifth  jDart  of  one  per  cent  of  this  Nation 
own  three-fifths  of  all  the  wealth  within  its  bor- 
ders. How  long  can  we  expect  to  perpetuate  our 
institutions?  AYe  are  on  the  crown  of  a heaving, 
seething  volcano.  We  sajg  not  long,  my  brother. 
Ah,  yes,  what  is  the  remedy?  This  is  easier 
asked  than  answered,  but  we  will  give  some  of  our 
views  on  the  remedy.  The  first  thing  that  should 
be  done  is  to  unseat  the  traitorous  old  parties  who 
have  been  holding  the  reins  of  this  government 
for  nearly  forty  j^ears,  while  things  have  been 
growing  worse,  though  there  have  been  times  when 
we  seemed  to  be  in  a condition  of  prosperity.  But 
these  times  were  only  when  there  had  been  an 


Holo  to  he  a Christian. 


303 


uprising  of  popular  indignation  and  a demand  for 
certain  needed  legislation.  This  would  relieve  the 
stringency  only  temporarily  ; then  while  the  pop- 
ular clamor  was  quiet,  plutoci’acy  would  obtain  a 
better  hold  on  the  rights  and  liberties  of  the  peo- 
ple and  further  enslave  them,  when  they  began 
again  to  tighten  their  grip  upon  them,  or,  when  a 
Lincoln  would  over-ride  the  dictatorial  demands  of 
Shjdock  and  give  the  much  needed  relief.  We 
say,  then,  that  we  must  dethrone  this  double- 
headed monster  of  the  Demo-Republic  political 
party  and  instead  send  men  to  our  legislative  halls 
who  will  serve  the  masses  instead  of  a few 
wealthy,  law-favored  money  kings,  and  this  can 
only  be  done  when  the  free  American  Christian 
voter  emancipates  himself  from  the  old  parties, 
which  are  too  corrupt  for  any  true  Christian  man 
or  woman  to  support,  either  by  voice  or  vote.  We 
mean  the  Demo-Republic  party.  " If  a man  is  a 
Christian  he  must  act  like  Christ  acted  while  he 
was  here  on  earth,  is  the  sentiment,  or  thought, 
particularly  brought  to  bear  on  the  minds  of  the 
audience  of  Elder  David  Wetzell  in  his  sermon  on 
Lord’s  day.  Sept.  30,  1894.  “He  said,  “If  a man 
claimed  to  be  a surveyor,  it  takes  a good  surveyor 
only  five  minutes’  talk  with  him  to  find  out  if  he 
was  or  was  not  a fraud;  if  he  claimed  to  be  an 
engineer,  a good  engineer  could  tell  in  a short  con- 
versation with  him  whether  or  not  he  was  an 
impostor.” 


304 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


He  then  told  the  story  of  a man  on  the  train 
who  claimed  to  be  an  ex-conductor;  the  conductor 
looked  at  him  a moment  and  passed  on.  After  he 
had  passed  through  the  train,  as  his  duty  de- 
manded, he  came  back  and  said : “ So  you  are  an 
old  conductor,  are  you?”  “Yes,  sir,”  was  the 
prompt  reply.  “ AYill  you  please  tell  me  the  time 
of  the  day?”  The  impostor  pulled  out  his  watch 
and  remarked  that  it  was  half-past  two  o’clock. 
The  conductor  then  said,  “Sir,  you  are  not  an  ex- 
conductor; if  you  had  ever  railroaded  any,  you 
would  have  said  it  is  two-thirty.”  So  he  was 
ejected  from  the  train.  Yow,  dear  reader,  there  is 
a world  of  meaning  in  these  simple  statements 
illustrating  our  real  character  all  along  the  jour- 
ney of  life.  Let  us  look  at  some  of  these  little 
scenes  which  go  to  make  up  our  character  in  the 
world.  If  a man  be  a Christian  indeed,  he  will 
verily  act  like  a Christian.  But  you  ask.  How 
should  a Cliristiau  act?  AYe  would  say,  read  the 
jSlew  Testament.  In  it  is  a perfect  pattern.  If 
you.  will  follow  this  guide  you  will  never  go 
astray.  In  it  we  are  told  to  shun  all  evil.  AYe 
are  not  to  go  in  the  way  of  evil  doers.  AYe  are 
warned  to  guard  well  all  of  our  actions  in  life,  and 
to  keep  ourselves  unspotted  from  the  world.  And 
again,  we  are  told  in  that  perfect  guide  that  we 
must  all  appear  before  the  judgment-seat  of 
Christ,  that  every  one  may  receive  the  things  done 
in  his  body  according  to  that  he  hath  done, 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


305 


whether  it  be  good  or  bad;  and  then  again,  the 
same  writer  says  in  the  next  chapter,  “Therefore 
come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  separated 
with  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing, 
and  I will  receive  you.”  Are  we  trying  to  shun 
all  evil  when  we  go  on  the  platform  of  a political 
party  and  do  their  dirty  work  when  they  have  in 
their  platform  such  statements  as  the  following? 
“We  are  opposed  to  all  so-called  Sunday  and 
Temperance  legislation.”  And  again,  “ AVe  rec- 
ognize in  this  State  the  large  and  increasing 
product  of  the  orchards  and  the  vine,  which  mate- 
rially adds  to  the  general  prosperity  and  pros- 
pects of  our  citizens  while  furnishing  employment 
to  vast  numbers  of  our  people.  We  are  therefore 
in  favor  of  encouraging  this  industry  by  whole- 
some legislation  which  shall  be  regulated  by  the 
various  counties  in  accordance  with  their  inter- 
ests, having  due  regard  for  the  equitable  distribu- 
tion of  public  burdens,  and  we  express  our  belief 
that  neither  prohibitory  laws  nor  unequal  exac- 
tions should  result  from  either  State,  county  or 
municipal  enactments.”  In  the  name  of  God, 
how  can  a Christian  train  in  line  with  this 
class?  When  we  say  “Christian”  we  do  not 
mean  every  one  that  has  his  or  her  name  on  a 
church  roll,  but  one  that  is  truly  and  honestly  a 
follower  of  the  meek  and  holy  Nazarene.  Are 
they  keeping  themselves  unspotted  from  the 

world  ? Are  they  shunning  evil  companions  ? Are 
20 


306 


How  to  be  a Christian. 


they  coming  out  from  among  the  vile  and  con- 
temptible elements  that  are  degrading  the  body 
politic  of  this  nation  ? Are  they  living  in  such  a 
Avay  as  to  lit  them  for  the  judgment- seat  of  Christ? 
Will  they  there  be  able  to  say  that  they  used 
every  means  open  to  them  to  crush  this  curse  of 
all  curses,  the  liquor  trafhc,  when  they  said  on  the 
28th  of  last  September,  1894,  that  they  were 
023posed  to  prohibitory  enactments  as  per  four- 
teenth plank  of  the  State  j)latform  of  California 
for  1894?  And  when  they  said  by  their  actions 
in  that  convention  that  the}^  would  support  that 
arch-sinner  (we  almost  said  demon)  and  wine  and 
brandy-maker  for  Grovernor  of  this  State  (Califor- 
nia)? Great  God,  what  school  were  they  educated 
at,  anyhow?  With  the  light  of  the  teaching  of 
the  New  Testament,  and  in  the  light  of  the  sermon 
jDreached  by  Elder  Wetzell,  on  Lord’s  day.  Sept. 
23,  1894,  any  man  who  votes  thus  the  Republican 
or  Democratic  ticket  will  be  held  responsible  to 
their  hurt  before  God  in  the  judgment.  Anj^  man 
who  votes  thus  is  particeps  criminis  in  the  awful 
tragedies  that  llovv  from  the  liquor  traffic.  One 
says  that  he  is  staying  with  the  Republican  party 
because  they  have  been  a party  of  reform  and 
have  accomplished  great  things,  and  he  is  in 
hopes  they  will  do  the  right  thing  yet.  Dear 
brother,  you  know  they  won’t  do  the  right  thing. 
They  never  did  do  a righteous  act  since  they  abol- 
ished slavery,  and  they  were  organized  for  that 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


307 


very  purpose,  and  since  that  time  they  never  have 
passed  one  act  of  legislation  that  party  policy  did 
not  prompt  them  to  hold  the  reins  of  Grovernment, 
and  not  because  it  was  right.  I say  this  advis- 
edly and  after  much  study  of  their  actions  and 
methods.  We  do  not  say  these  things  in  a spirit 
of  malice,  but  in  all  candor,  with  the  hope  that  we 
may  say  something  that  may  open  the  party- 
blinded  eyes  of  some  that  are  yet  too  deep  in  the 
ruts  to  see  out  to  either  side.  Grod  help  you,  my 
brother,  to  read  some  good,  sound  prohibition 
papers,  and  learn  something  else.  And  then  we 
must  have  more  money.  Instead  of  a shrinking 
volume,  we  must  have  an  increasing  volume;  or,  if 
you  please,  an  oscillating  currency.  One  asks 
how  we  can  have  such  a system.  It  can  be  thus : 
Let  the  Government  establish  Postal  Savings 
Banks  in  every  State  somewhat  after  this  fashion, 
let  the  United  States  Treasury  establish  a bank  at 
each  State  capital,  one  in  each  county-seat,  and  in 
like  manner  one  in  each  township,  or  more,  if 
necessary.  Then  let  the  United  States  Treasury 
issue  to  the  county,  and  likewise  the  county  to 
townships;  then  authorize  the  county  and  town- 
ships to  loan  direct  to  the  people  at,  say  four  per 
cent  interest,  one  per  cent  to  go  to  the  bank  from 
whence  it  came ; if  from  the  township,  then  one 
per  cent  to  the  township,  one  per  cent  to  the 
county,  one  to  the  State,  and  one  to  the  U.  S. 
Treasury.  This  interest  will  pay  for  the  expense 


308 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


of  the  business  as  conducted  by  the  Government. 
Then  if  a man  wanted,  say  one  or  two  thousand 
dollars,  he  could  get  it  at  a rate  of  interest  which 
he  could  afford  to  pay,  and  make  some  money  out 
of  it  for  himself.  And  then  the  township  would 
draw  from  the  county,  and  the  county  from  the 
State,  and  the  State  from  the  United  States,  and 
when  the  borrower  was  done  using  it  he  would 
pay  it  into  the  township,  and  the  township  would 
return  it  to  the  county.  State,  and  the  United 
States,  and  so  it  would  work  back  and  forth  as 
the  demand  for  use  required,  and  when  the  de- 
mand required  it  let  the  Government  make  more. 
And  let  it  be  made  out  of  gold,  silver  and  paper, 
and  let  it  be  payable  for  all  debts,  both  public 
and  private.  Abolish  the  present  infamous  bank- 
ing system,  and  give  no  private  individual  or  cor- 
poration any  hand  in  the  business  whatever. 

This  is  one  measure  for  relief  from  the  hard 
times.  Another  would  be  to  place  the  railroads 
in  the  hands  of  the  government  and  run  them  at 
cost  in  the  interest  of  the  people.  But  here  again 
we  are  met  with  a cry  of  horror  and  dismay  that 
this  would  in  a measure  bankrupt  the  couhtry. 
Let  us  see.  It  is  estimated  that  the  railroads  have 
cost  their  projectors  actually  about  two  billion 
dollars.  We  know  that  the  railroad  people  claim 
more  than  this,  but  good  authority  says  not ; but 
for  the  sake  of  argument  suppose  they  cost  twice 
that  amount — four  billion.  We  pay  more  than 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


309 


one-third  that  amount  for  liquor,  which  had  better 
be  burned  up.  So  you  see  that  if  this  curse  was 
wiped  out  and  a direct  tax  made  for  this  purpose 
of  the  same  amount  it  would  only  take  three  years 
to  pay  for  all  the  railroads  in  the  country.  Then 
again,  the  Demo-Republic  party  seems  too  overly 
anxious  to  issue  bonds.  Now,  if  the  United  States 
Treasurer  would  issue  taxable  non-interest-bearing 
bonds  to  buy  railroads  with,  we  think  you  would 
hear  but  little  growling  about  it.  It  certainly 
seems  to  us  to  be  a plausible  proposition.  And 
then,  don’t  you  see  that  we  could  well  afford  to  be 
taxed  directly  for  this  purpose  if  we  could  get  out 
of  a large  share  of  the  tariff  which  is  levied  by  the 
corporations.  Even  this  would  pay  for  the  roads 
in  a short  time,  and  then  after  we  have  plenty  of 
money  in  circulation  and  the  railroads  in  the 
hands  of  the  government,  and  had  shut  off  this 
robbing  banking  system,  we  would  suggest  that 
the  government  take  all  of  the  undeeded  land 
which  has  been  given  to  corporations,  and  throw 
the  same  open  for  the  home-seeker.  For  when 
there  is  money  enough  to  do  the  business  of  the 
country  with  on  a cash  basis,  then  will  fanning 
pay,  and  we  will  see  an  exodus  from  the  town  and 
city  to  the  farm.  And  then  we  would  enact  a 
graduated  income  tax  so  as  to  make  those  that 
have  means  bear  the  heavy  burden  of  running  the 
country,  and  we  would  make  the  man  that  has  an 
income  of  two  thousand  dollars  over  and  above  all 


310 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


expenses  income  tax.  And  again,  we  would 
enact  a law  that  would  make  the  man  that  has 
one  quarter  section  of  land  pay  a minimum  land 
tax.  For  instance,  his  land  is  worth  $20  per  acre, 
we  would  assess  it  at  that  and  then  lay  a tax  of 
say  twenty-five  cents  on  every  one  hundred  dol- 
lars, and  if  he  owned  an  extra  quarter,  etc.,  we 
would  add  two  cents  more  to  the  extra  quarter  and 
so  on.  We  would  add  on  tax  until  the  bloated 
landlord  would  be  glad  to  sell  ofi"  his  large  land 
holdings  to  some  one  that  didn’t  have  any,  and  at 
prices  that  would  justify  the  poor  man  to  venture 
on  a piece  of  land  to  make  a living  for  himself  and 
family.  And  then  would  we  see  good  and  prosper- 
ous times  and  everybody  would  be  happy  because 
he  had  a good  home  for  his  famil}^  and  plenty  to 
eat,  drink  and  wear.  But  we  would  have  the 
drink  consist  of  good,  pure  water,  or  perhaps  a 
little  tea  or  coffee  mixed  with  it,  but  the  less  of  the 
latter  the  better,  for  we  do  not  believe  coffee  to  be 
good  for  the  health  of  the  human  family.  But 
there  can  be  a drink  prepared  from  the  fruit  of  the 
vine  or  the  grapes  that  go  to  waste  every  year  that 
would  not  only  be  pleasant  to  the  palate,  but 
healthy  and  invigorating.  It  can  be  made  by 
pressing  out  the  juice  and  immediately  boiling  it 
down  from  four  gallons  into  one,  and  then  it  will 
keep,  if  put  up  in  jugs  or  bottles  or  a keg,  for 
years  without  fermenting,  and  will  be  just  as  nice 
when  it  is  used  as  when  it  is  first  put  up.  And 


How  to  be  a Christian. 


311 


then  when  you  want  to  use  it  you  have  only  to 
take  what  amount  is  needed  and  add  three-fourths 
water  and  then  you  have  it  the  same  as  when  first 
pressed  from  the  grape.  If  people  would  put  up  a 
quantity  thus  each  year  there  would  always  be 
plenty  of  communion  wine  in  easy  command. 
Grape  syrup  put  up  thus  was  used  to  a very  great 
extent  in  Palestine  in  the  beginning  of  the  present 
or  Christian  era.  And  then  it  was  mixed  with 
milk  and  made  an  excellent  dish  and  can  be  so 
used  now,  and  we  will  say  right  here  that  wine 
made  as  we  have  described  was  the  only  wine  that 
was  allowed  with  Jews  at  the  feast  of  the  Passover 
during  the  whole  seven  days  that  this  feast  lasted. 
No  leaven  was  to  be  found  in  the  house  of  any 
Jew,  Webster  says  that  “leaven  is  ferment  in 
vegetable  particles,”  and  it  requires  the  same 
influence  in  all  instances  to  bring  it  about,  and  it 
was  therefore  forbidden  at  that  time. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Theke  is  one  cause  of  hard  times  which  we  had 
almost  overlooked,  which  is  extravagance,  not  only 
in  private  life  but  in  public  as  well.  In  these  ter- 
ribly hard  times  it  is  well  for  each  of  us  to  look 
well  to  our  outlays  to  see  that  there  is  nothing 
wasted.  There  are  frequently  charges  made,  and 
not  without  some  degree  of  truth,  that  the  hard 


312 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


times  are  all  caused  by  the  extravagance  of  the 
common  people.  This  we  think  is  true  only  in  a 
small  degree.  It  is  a fact  that  many  of  our  people 
under  prosperity  following  the  war,  became  some- 
what reckless  with  their  money ; knowing  as  they 
did  that  they  were  making  money  freely,  they 
spent  it  in  like  manner.  Bat  if  adverse  legislation 
had  not  come  in  their  way  it  would  have  been  out 
of  the  possibilities  to  bring  this  terrible  financial 
crash  by  this  cause  alone.  But  let  us  look 
further,  we  will  begin  at  the  top  of  the  ladder  and 
come  down.  It  is  commonly  believed  by  a large 
portion  of  our  citizens  that  tlie  850,000  paid  our 
President  as  salary  is  the  sum  total  of  the  Presi- 
dent’s office,  but  this  is  a mistak^^,  as  you  will  find 
by  examining  closely  First,  850,000  is  paid  as 
salary,  and  then  836,000  is  given  him  in  addition 
to  pay  the  salary  of  his  subordinates  and  clerks ; 
his  private  secretary  is  paid  83,250 ; his  assistant 
private  secretary,  82,500  ; his  stenographer,  81,000  ; 
five  messengers,  each  81,200  ; steward,  81,800  ; two 
door-keepers,  each  81,200 ; four  other  clerks  at 
good  salaries ; one  telegraph  operator  and  two 
ushers,  $1,200  and  81,400  each;  a night  usher, 
$1,200;  a watchman,  $900,  and  a man  who  takes 
care  of  fires,  $864  ; and  in  addition  to  this  there 
is  given  him  $8,000  for  incidental  expenses,  such 
as  stationery,  carpets  and  tlie  care  of  the  presi- 
dential stables  ; and  under  another  heading  there 
is  given  him  easily  $40,000  more.  Of  this  $12,600 


t How  to  he  a Christian. 


313 


is  for  repairs  and  refurnisliing  the  White  House ; 
$2,500  is  for  fuel ; $4,000  is  for  the  green  house ; 
$15,000  is  for  gas,  matches  and  stable.  The  White 
House  all  told  costs  the  people  of  this  countiy 
$125,000  each  year.  (Henry  Davenport  Northrop 
in  Golden  Manual  or  the  Royal  Road  to  Success.) 
Dear  reader,  can  you  see  any  opportunity  for  a 
reform  in  these  facts?  Just  think  for  a moment, 
only  one  branch  of  the  government  costing  $125,- 
000.  If  you  will  look  over  the  salaries  of  the 
heads  of  the  nations  of  the  world  you  will  be 
impressed  with  the  thought  that  we  are  drifting 
toward  monarchy ; the  salaries  of  all  our  govern- 
mental officers  partake  more  or  less  of  extrava- 
gance. For  instance,  the  Cabinet  down  to  the 
Speaker  of  the  House  receiving  $8,000  per  year; 
the  Foreign  Ministers  will  average  about  $10,000, 
the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  $5,000, 
and  so  on.  There  might  be  reform  all  along  the 
line  which  would  help  out  in  onr  taxes. 

Now  let  us  look  at  the  management  of  our  dif- 
ferent States.  We  will  commence  with  the  State 
that  pays  the  highest  salaries,  which  is  New  York. 
She  pays  her  Governor  $10,000,  and  a house  to 
live  in ; Lieutenant-Governor,  $5,000 ; Secretary  of 
State,  $5,000 ; Treasurer,  $5,000  ; Comptroller,  $6,- 
000;  Attorney-General,  $5,000;  Chief  Justice, 
$7.500 ; Senators  and  Representatives,  $1,500,  and 
mileage  at  ten  cents  a mile  ; three  District  Judges, 
$4,000  each ; Pension  Agent,  $4,000 ; Postage 


314 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


Stamp  Agent,  $2,500 ; Deputy  Superintendent  Rail- 
way Service  is  $2,500  to  $4,500 ; twelve  collectors 
of  Internal  Revenue,  $2,750.  Of  course  they  must 
have  big  pay.  Collector  of  Customs,  IST.  Y.,  $12,- 
000;  Superintendent  Assay  othce,  $4,500.  Popula- 
tion (1890),  5,997,853.  We  find  that  Pennsylvania 
comes  next  for  high  salaries,  with  her  Grovernor  at 
$10,000 ; Lieutenant-Governor,  $3,000 ; Secretary 
of  State,  $4,000 ; Treasurer,  $5,000 ; Chief  Justice, 
$8,500;  six  Associate  Justices,  $8,000  each;  Sena- 
tors and  Representatives,  $1,000  for  100  days,  and 
mileage  live  cents;  two  District  Judges,  $4,000; 
two  Pension  Agents,  $4,000 ; ten  collectors  of  Inter- 
nal Revenue,  $2,375  to  $4,500;  Collector  of  Cus- 
toms at  Philadelphia,  $8,000.  Population  in  1890, 
5,258,014.  Now  we  find  Illinois  with  a Governor 
at  $6,000,  but  the  officers  run  far  below  those  of 
New  York  and  Pennsylvania,  and  she  has  a popu- 
lation of  3,826,351.  Let  us  now  take  a look  at  our 
own  State,  California,  with  a population  in  1890  of 
1,208,130;  a much  smaller  State  than  Illinois. 
California  pays  to  her  Governor,  $6,000 ; Secretary 
of  State,  $3,000  ; Comptroller,  $3.000 ; Superintend- 
ent of  Public  Instruction,  $3,000 ; Attorney-Gen- 
eral, $3,000 ; Surveyor  General  and  State  Librarian, 
each  $3,000;  District  Judge,  $5,000;  Senators  and 
Representatives,  $8  per  day  and  mileage  ten  cents, 
and  $25  contingents;  two  collectors  of  Internal 
Revenue,  $3,125  to  $4,500;  Collector  of  Customs, 
San  Francisco,  $7,000 ; Pension  Agent,  $4,000 ; 


IIow  to  he  a Christian. 


315 


Superintendent  of  Mint,  $4,500 ; Assayer,  $3,000 ; 
Melter  and  Refiner,  $3,000.  Then  follows  Arkan- 
sas, with  a population  of  1,128,179.  Governor’s 
salary,  $3,500,  with  under  otficers  much  lower,  and 
consequently  a cheaper  administration.  Then 
Georgia,  with  a population  of  1,837,353,  and  the 
Governor  at  $3,000 ; also  a much  lower  per  cent  of 
salaries.  Then  Indiana,  population  2,192,349 ; 
Governor’s  salary,  $5,000,  and  a much  lower  rate 
of  salaries.  Then  Iowa,  population  1,911,896; 
Governor’s  salary,  $3,000,  with  the  other  salaries 
running  very  much  lower  than  ours.  And  now 
comes  the  best-governed  State  of  all,  despite  the 
mud  that  has  been  thrown  upon  it,  the  State  of 
Kansas,  with  a population  of  1,427,096.  Gov- 
ernor’s salary,  $3,000 ; Secretary  of  State,  $2,000  ; 
Treasurer,  $2,500  ; Auditor,  $2,000 ; Attorney-Gen- 
eral, $1,500;  Superintendent  of  Public  Instruction, 
$2,000 ; Secretary  Board  of  Agriculture,  $2,000 ; 
Insurance  Commissioner,  $2,5000;  three  Railroad 
Commissioners,  $3,000;  State  Librarian,  $1,500; 
Chief  Justice,  $3,000;  two  Associate  Justices, 
$3,000;  Senators  and  Representatives-,  $3.00  per 
day,  and  mileage  15  cents;  District  Judge,  $3,500  ; 
Pension  Agent,  $4,000.  Thus  you  see  here  is  a 
larger  State  in  population,  just  as  well  managed, 
and  in  fact  better,  with  much  less  expense.  Then 
follow  Kentucky,  Louisiana,  Maryland,  Massa- 
chusetts and  Michigan,  all  with  as  great  or  greater 


316 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


population  tlian  California,  with  the  Governments 
on  a much  more  economical  administration. 

Reader,  don’t  you  begin  to  see  where  the  trouble 
lies?  Don’t  you  see  that  the  fault  lies  in  corrupt 
politics,  and  will  you  stay  in  the  old  party  lines 
and  help  to  fleece  yourselves  under  the  lash  of  the 
bosses?  I say,  break  down  the  old  party  fence 
and  free  yourselves  from  this  thralldom,  assert 
your  mandood  and  emancipate  yourselves  and 
come  out  on  the  broad  and  glorious  plane  of  a free 
American  Independence!  Free  yourselves  forever 
from  corrupt  politics. 

I have  taken  you  through  this  line  of  statistics 
to  show  you  that  there  is  a good  chance  for  reform 
in  national  politics  as  well  as  State.  "We  have 
shown  you,  dear  reader,  the  cause  of  the  hard 
times,  and  you  can  see  the  remedy  if  you  will 
study  this  subject.  One  thing  we  must  have — right- 
eous legislation.  We  must  have  a law  authoriz- 
ing the  free  and  unlimited  coinage  of  silver  at  the 
ratio  of  16  to  1.  The  liquor  trafiic  must  be  wiped 
out;  laws  prohibiting  and  dissolving  all  monopoly 
and  trusts ; laws  granting  our  American  women 
equal  rights  with  the  men  at  the  ballot-box  ; laws 
restraining  promiscuous  emigration  ; laws  requir- 
ing foreigners  to  be  here  twenty-one  years  regis- 
tered as  citizens  of  America  before  they  can  vote, 
must  be  enacted.  Our  boys  borndn  America  must 
be  here  twenty -one  3^ears  before  they  can  vote. 
Now,  dear  reader,  we  have  given  the  hard  times 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


317 


and  the  cause.  Now  we  will  give  the  remedy. 
You  have  seen  that  the  corruption  in  politics  has 
been  largely  the  cause  of  the  hard  times.  Now 
the  remedy  is  to  elect  men  that  are  pure  and  true 
Christians.  Men  that  will  not  sell  their  souls  for 
money.  Men  that  can  be  trusted  and  will  do  what 
they  say  they  will  do  if  they  are  elected.  Now 
this  is  a deep  subject — an  important  question. 
Reader,  I hope  your  blind  eyes  will  be  opened  by 
reading  this  little  volume.  Vote  as  you  pray. 
So  many  say,  We  can  never  wipe  out  the  curses 
from  this  nation.  So  many  say,  I cannot  see  what 
the  remedy  is.  They  that  say  this  are  willfull.^ 
blind,  and  do  not  try  to  see  their  duty  in  this 
matter.  We  can  put  the  right  men  into  office  all 
over  this  nation  at  every  election  if  the  voters  will 
nominate  good,  true  Christian  men  for  every  office 
from  the  mayor  to  the  president.  Cast  away  party 
pride  and  do  what  you  know  Gred  will  sanction; 
then  we  will  have  found  the  remedy  for  the  hara 
times.  The  women  will  soon  have  equal  suffrage, 
that  means  equal  vote  with  the  men.  Women  will 
have  a right  to  vote  for  every  one  a man  has  a 
right  to  vote  for.  And  when  that  time  comes 
there  will  be  a different  class  of  men  in  office  from 
the  mayor  to  the  president’s  chair,  for  there  will 
not  be  any  good  Christian  women  that  will  vote 
for  a bad  man. 

What  are  the  churches  all  over  this  nation  made 
up  of  ? Principally  women  ; four-fifths  of  most  of 


318 


How  to  he  a Christian. 


the  congregations  are  women.  We  have  very  lit- 
tle hope  in  the  old  for  the  salvation  of  our  nation, 
but  the  Young  People’s  Christian  Endeavor  is  one 
of  the  greatest,  grandest  movements,  in  the  hands 
of  God,  ever  permitted  to  rise,  God  bless  them, 
and  may  they  be  the  instrument  in  his  hands  to 
wipe  out  every  curse  from  this  nation.  Now,  dear 
reader,  we  will  bid  you  an  affectionate  farewell, 
hoping  you  may  have  been  benefited  by  reading 
this  little  volume,  and  do  your  Christian  duty  in 
the  future. 


Date  Due 

Form  335 — 35iM— 9-34— C.  P.  Co. 


Duke  University  Libraries 


D00445204J 


178  D392A 
Dumond 


Hard  JTimes 


295639 


178 


Da92A 


295539 


